Category: Uncategorized

  • FULFILLING A JOINT FANTASY AT THE CLUB

    Font size : +


    I am Laurent, I was the first to make our our bi-sexual fantasies happen, something we had agreed to do when we turned forty. I had been flirting with another woman, Lilian, for weeks, grooming her for new levels of sexual pleasure. Or had she been grooming me?

    When I told her about my man Ryde and me wanting to further our bi-sexual fantasies, it was Lilian who seduced me. I was hooked. So exciting with my man Ryde watching.

    Ryde was tempted by the idea of another man giving him fellatio, a head job, a blow job, though a little hesitant. I continued to encourage him by watching porn clips of men receiving fellatio from other men and teen boys with him. Both of us turned on watching those videos. Reminding him I would love to watch another man blow him. Asking him what type of man or boy he would prefer as I gave him a hand job while watching.

    Encouraging him even further by telling him he was the biggest man I had ever had. Nine-inches when he was fully erect for me and so thick. Telling him, “Lots of gay men would drool at the sight of your erection and welcome the chance to give you fellatio, a head job. Perhaps even some straight men?”

    Teasing him, and me, asking, “If you found your self in a room with two gorgeous naked men who wanted to give you fellatio, suck your rock hard erection, would you be tempted.

    “You know I would love to watch you in a situation like that. Would you like me naked watching while two men satisfy your bi-curious longings? Give you fellatio, suck your big thick cock? Even thicker and harder than it is now? Tease and edge your roaring erection to orgasm?”

    He had a beautiful hard on, a real boner for me, his face flushed, so aroused when replied, ”That would be tempting, so tempting for me,” as he masturbated while we watched a porn video of three men in a similar situation to one I had described.

    Sucking, teasing and edging his rock hard erection, while I whispered, “Imagine the man of your dreams, sucking, teasing and edging your rock hard erection, while I watch? Would you like that? You know I would love to watch another man bring you to orgasm. I owe you after you watched me having lesbian sex with my lady friend Lilian. She was so good.”

    I advanced our bi-sexual fantasies a step further when I took Ryde to a club renowned for their floor shows, including gay men performing. Intent on seeing if I could finally tempt him to allow another man to suck his large, thick cock to orgasm. Wanting to finally tempt him into having another man give him fellatio while I watch.

    One of my girlfriends had taken her man to the show to test hi bi-sexuality and was amazed and excited at his reaction. Turning me on when she told me in detail how she watching another man giving her man a head job the very next day.

    The lead up to the main act, the two men I was very keen for us to watch, were a very attractive and well built male and female. Late twenties, undressing each other, kissing and licking each other before they fucked.

    The male and female audience in awe of their joint sexual prowess. The man running the tip of his erection over her erect nipples before they fucked every which way. A bonus turn on for us both at the club before the main act, the two men.

    The absolute highlight of the show for both my man and me was watching two naked gay men in action for the first time. Two men in their mid-twenties appearing topless, admiring their wonderful toned torsos, smeared with oil, wearing skin tight slacks, the outline of their large cocks apparent.

    Their hands all over each other’s bodies, before they dropped their slacks. An appreciative moan from the male and female audience as Ryde and me ogled the size of their flaccid cocks.

    Even flaccid they were very impressive, one man standing side on so we could watch the other man teasing the others man’s cock with his fingertips, watching it harden and grow. The audience hushed wanting to watch and enjoy one man giving another man a blow job and bring him to orgasm.

    The men were obviously experienced and very comfortable with each other. “Look at the size of his erection, he is huge,” my man told me in an excited whisper. I was in total agreement. He was huge!

    The man receiving was muttering incoherently as he soaked up the sexual pleasure, looking down on the other man, also with a huge erection, though not as large as the man receiving.

    The man receiving was muttering, “Fuckame, fuckame, fuckame, fuck a my big cock,” his erection glistening with saliva. The man giving the head job stopping momentarily to slide the cock ring he had in his hand along the other man’s erection, wrapping it, fastening it around his big balls. His erection even bigger, harder and thicker now.

    Watching his blow job technique and skills so closely, learning and remembering for my own reference and use. Closely watching and enjoying the men’s reactions, their turn ons and the reaction of people in the audience.

    Whispering to my man Ryde, “You know I would love to watch you in a situation like that. How about you? Has watching those men given you an erection?”

    “An absolute boner,” he answered in an excited voice as he guided my hand over it.

    Watching and listening to the man receiving the head job, he was breathing so heavily, whispering, “Gunna cum, gunna cum, gunna cum, gunna cum, his body trembling as he spurted. A collective, “Oh wow,” from the audience including my man and me. A huge, new turn on for both of us.

    Adjourning to another nearby room I had arranged with the club, one of their add ons. People looking at Ryde’s flushed face and the tent in his slacks as we walked the short distance to the room, hand in hand.

    The room was similar to a room in any of the hotel chains, the exception the two blond men who greeted us. As soon as the door closed, naked for us after we watched them remove their short, black robes. Two gorgeous twenty-five year naked men with toned six pack bodies.

    My man and me admiring their naked bodies and large, thick flaccid cocks with just a sprinkle of pubic hair. The two men undressing my man without saying a word, wonderful sexual tension as my man realised I had set this up for him. I could sense his relief that finally it was about to happen, fellatio, a head job from another man.

    My man finally finding himself in a room with two gorgeous naked men who wanted to give him fellatio. Past the point of merely being tempted by another man. Ryde definitely wanted what the two men had on offer for him. The men Melvin and Harry, teasing by asking if the floor show was a turn on for us both, Ryde’s huge, thick erection making their question redundant.

    Just as I had arranged, the two men were undressing me, I wanted to be naked from the waist down only, acting out one of my kinky fantasies. Teasing Ryde and the men as they removed my knickers by asking him, “Would you like me naked from the waist down while I watch two naked young men satisfy your bi-curious longings?”

    My skirt and my knickers on the couch, my man watching, so aroused, an extra turn on for him. And me, he had never seen me naked like this with two other men before.

    So pleased at Melvin and Harry’s reaction to my body, naked from the waist down. They were definitely bi-sexual men, ogling my thighs, my big ass and my shaved pussy. An older woman for them to admire.

    Telling the two men, “I want you to know I would love to watch you give my man fellatio, suck his big cock. Tease and edge him to orgasm.”

    My words, ‘suck his big cock’, were a call to action for two men. Apart from the men in the show, they had the biggest erections I had ever seen. My man and me couldn’t keep our eyes off their erections, far bigger and thicker than my man’s nine-inch erection.

    One of the men licking and sucking Ryde’s nipples, my man way past the point off no return now, his hand teasing the man’s erection. The other man comparing his erection to Ryde’s as he touched it against his.

    Flattering him when he told him, “You have a very impressive cock. Your lady is very lucky to have that on tap.” Taking my hand, running it along his erection, then placing it on Ryde’s erection.

    Standing behind my man, grinding my pubes into his ass, soaking up and feeling the vibe, his sexual pleasure as another man was giving him fellatio. Whispering to him, ”Fucking, fucking, fucking, fucking,” as I thrust against him in a fucking motion.

    Kissing him over his shoulder while he had a hand on the second man’s erection. Acting out his bi-sexual fantasies, toying with another man’s huge erection while receiving and soaking up his first ever blow job from another man.

    The next afternoon we were both so horny after my man Ryde’s introduction to his bi-sexual fantasy. Insisting he give me cunnilingus, a tongue fuck before I gave him fellatio, a head job. Talking to him all the while.

    “Your big thick cock was so hard for those men last night. Close your eyes and make believe I am another new man for you. Perhaps a young boy, nineteen years old who wants to give a head job to an older man while his lady watches. He has never even seen a cock as big as yours. He is in awe of it. He wants to tell his buddies about you.”

    After my man Ryde’s introduction to his bi-sexual fantasy we were both determined to have a follow up. Why not a bi-sexual four-way, another woman for me, another man for Ryde at the same, a four-way while watching each other? How to make it happen?

    By now both of us agreeing size was important after the impressive size of the four men at the club. Ryde teasing me by asking what type of woman I would like to have give me cunnilingus. A women with large tits was a mutually attractive suggestion for both of us.

    Suntanning in the dress optional area of our condo’s pool area twice a week, hoping our dream bi-sexual couple might appear and tempt us. They did appear one day.

    Another couple older than us, Jon and Jill, asking could they join us, asking if they could sun tan naked in this area. Both of them enjoying flaunting their naked bodies for us. The man first, holding eye contact with me momentarily, then staring at Ryde as he dropped his shorts.

    Not as big as the men at the club, but still exciting for both of us. His lady holding eye contact with Ryde momentarily, then staring at me as she opened her wrap to expose her naked body for me, before her wrap fell to the ground.

    For a woman some years older than me, she knew she had a wonderful body. Long legs, wonderful firm thighs with trimmed black pubes above them, still an hour glass body and exciting large tits.

    Both of them looking closely at our almost naked bodies. I was topless in a tiny bikini bottom that failed to cover my ass cheeks. Ryde wearing a skimpy, tight black jock strap his large cock obvious.

    Informing us they were here for short stay in one of the condos. Telling us without any embarrassment they were a bi couple looking to connect. Asking, “Does that offend you?”

    “No it doesn’t offend us, quite the opposite,” Ryde told them as he stood to adjust his jock strap, making sure both of them had a long look at his engorged cock hanging out of it.

    Jon and Jill inviting us for afternoon tea in their condo, their intentions obvious and exciting for us both. Our afternoon tea with them promised to be an exciting first for us, a bi couple having us at the same. Cunnilingus and fellatio while we watch each other.

    To heighten our sexual excitement, the sexual tension and our exhibitionist streaks we decided to each wear one of Ryde’s matching silk shirts, barely long enough to cover our sex. Deciding at the last moment to wear our tiniest knickers, so small they barely covered our sex and left our ass cheeks exposed. My man insisting I wear killer heels for our new sexual partners. Telling me my thighs looked indecently sexy in heels and his shirt.

    Holding hands on the short walk to their condo, both of us excited at the though of receiving same sex, sexual pleasure from a bi-sex couple we met only hours ago. Even more exciting with the sides our shirts exposing lots of flesh on the short walk for people we passed, second guessing why we were dressed like that.

    “So pleased you could join us,” Jill told me as we kissed with our tongues as soon as we were in the door. Ryde and me looking closely at our new lovers and the way they had dressed for us. Jon was topless wearing crotchless panty hose, his large, flaccid cock and balls dangling out of the tight opening.

    “Oh wow,” Jon and me muttered, both of us impressed at the way this kinky man chosen to greet us. Jill was posing for us, hands on her hips, also wearing crotchless panty hose and killer heels, her trimmed pubic hair over her legs a turn on for us both, with a cup-less bra to highlight her large tits.

    “Oh wow,” we muttered again as she turned to show us her flawless, naked ass bulging out of the opening in her her panty hose. We had been anticipating a sexy reception from our new couple, though not something as exciting as this. An instant ice breaker and turn on for us both as we looked them over.

    Jon taking the initiative, guiding Ryde against a wall, facing a wall length mirror, removing his shirt, telling him, “I want to have your big cock, give you a head job to remember while our women watch. Are you fine with that?” Licking and sucking his nipples as he asked again, “Are you fine with that?”

    Ryde looking down on Jon’s now very erect cock hanging out of his crotchless panty hose, before he whispered, “Yes, I am fine with that,” his own erection bulging out of his tiny knickers.

    Jill removed my shirt while I watched the two men, telling me, “I want to have you later after we watch our men, her hand inside my knickers, a fingertip on my clit before she slid them off.

    “Oh fuck yes, yes,” Ryde was moaning as Jon ran the fingers of one hand along his erection, the other hand teasing his balls. Pushing his erection against his stomach, the tip of it past his belly button, licking the full length of the underside of it. Jon spitting on his erection for lube moments before he had the tip of it between his lips. Then half the length of his erection in his mouth,

    My kinky, exhibitionist side wanted Jon to run his hand over my ass while he was giving my man a head job, kissing my man at the same time. Jill sliding a finger along my wet cunt lips as her man Jon had my man moaning with pleasure.

    Jon teasing and edging Ryde. Using his tongue to stimulate the head of his erection. Applying soft pressure with his tongue against his erection, moving his mouth up and down his rock hard shaft.

    Changing the pace, focusing his tongue on the head of his erection and the band of skin on the underside of the head of his erection. Gripping his lower shaft with his hand, using the tip of his tongue to lightly lick the top of the head of his erection in a slow circular motion.

    Jon deep throating Ryde, as much as he can take of his erection into his mouth that it reached his throat, while his mouth pleasured Ryde’s erection, teasing his balls with his fingertips.

    Jill giving Ryde her middle finger to suck, looking at her other hand on Jon’s erection. Teasing him and me by asking, “Are you ready to cum for us?”

    Ryde was fighting to hold back his orgasm, whispering, ‘fuckame, fuckame,’ to himself, looking at three naked bodies for extra sexual stimulation. I couldn’t help asking him in a whisper, “Is he good honey? “Are you ready to cum for us?”

    “Yes, yes, yes,” he groaned as Jon expertly slid his thumb tip and a fingertip along his erection. Once, twice, three times, before he groaned, “Oh fuck yes,” and exploded. Watching our men was wonderful foreplay for Jill and me.

    Teasing what’s to come can be a massive turn-on for me. Jill promising me, “My tongue is far more gentle than my fingers, I want to make the tongue fuck I give you far more enjoyable than other types of sexual stimulation. And she did while our men watched. Jon teasing and masturbating his cock poking out of his panty hose was wonderful eye candy for me as he alternating looking at my naked body and Ryde’s naked body..

    Jill giving me her big, firm tits to suck before she stood me against the wall where the men had been. I love mouth suction on my clitoris while my lover uses their tongue. From experience I learnt to create suction and also go through the technique without losing the seal takes practice. Jill had obviously had lots of practice I soon learnt.

    Jill confident and experienced enough, to build anticipation for me, no rushing, I learnt long ago anticipation is not the precursor to pleasure; anticipation is pleasure itself.

    Alternately using the tip of her tongue, then the flat of it, and her lips as she explored my vulva, all three sensations a little different, providing subtly different sensations for us both.

    Spreading my labia, focusing on licking the area just above my clit, using her index finger, interspersing horizontal finger strokes across my glans with vertical tongue strokes.

    Increasing my arousal by inserting a single finger, using her tongue to enhance my arousal, then a finger to complement and push my arousal further. Pressing a finger upwards into my g-spot, while applying persistent licks.

    Kissing all around my thighs, Licking around my Venus mound. Jill taking her time to draw awareness and circulation before she commenced licking, kissing and sucking. Awakening my corollary nerve endings with gentle kisses, using warm, gentle breath. Using her cheeks, lips, tongue and fingertips to heighten my libido. Edging me, taking her time. building my anticipation, building even more anticipation, creating more pleasure.

    Bringing me close to orgasm, then backing off a little, teasing me edging me, delaying my climax, my orgasm. I wanting to orgasm for Jill with our men watching at the end of our love making, wanting and needing an incredibly powerful orgasm.

    Jill using her fingers, fingering me while licking my clit. Telling me she wanted to provide intense, explosive sexual pleasure for me, as her finger brushed against my g-spot inside my vagina.

    Talking to me, a sexy conversation, our men tuning in. “I love to tongue fuck another woman Laurent, you are a real woman, such an exciting woman, so good. Even better with our men watching, while Jon is masturbating his rock hard erection.

    “Tell me what you want Laurent? Slow and sensual or rougher, harder, or faster. Tell me and will give you what you want.

    “Slow and sensual,” I told her before she brought me to an incredible orgasm. So sensual, gratification of my senses, physical, sexual, pleasure. Squirting for her and our men, a cue for Jon to finish masturbating for us.

    Afterwards Jon and Jill watching me pee, holding hands, my legs spread for them. Jon giving me a finger to suck as he watched, while my new kinky exhibitionist side was flattered by their attention.

    Not to be outdone Jill replacing me on the toilet seat, giving my man Ryde a finger to suck. Jon asking Jill to stop, taking her hand and leading her to the shower alcove. Laying on his back. Watching Jill giving him a golden shower. So kinky, so good.

    When we tried to contact Jill and Jon the next day they had already left. Suddenly realising we didn’t have a contact phone number or email for the kinky couple we had shared for our bi-sexual pleasure.

    Already both of us fantasising about our next bi-sexual lovers. How can we replicate our exciting bi-sexual partners?


  • Mind controlled Janice Pt. 125

    Font size : +


    Mind controlled Janice meets Matt and Linda on the allotment for passionate sex.

    My name is Matt, I am a widower from Somerset and have a distinctive West Country accent. An ex professional gardener, I retired from professional gardening last year at the age of 62. The first major step after retirement was to move North to Yorkshire, Leeds to be exact so that I was living near my daughter.

    I had spent my whole life gardening so my next step was to rent an allotment plot, the plot was overgrown with weeds, but a few weeks of hard graft cleared them so that I could start planning and planting my plot.

    Most of my fellow gardeners were very friendly, they were mainly men but there were a few women as well. It was the women I was interested in, I was always a randy bugger, and had not had sex for a year.

    I tried my chats on Linda who was supposedly the allotment boss but I received a quick put down from that lass. She would have done for me blonde, skinny aged in her early 60s I guessed.

    A few plots away from me was Emma a lovely looking lass, she was tall, slim, blonde with a golden look to her skin. She talked very slowly and clearly pronouncing each word as though it was a pleasure to say it. As a professional gardener I was really struck by the condition of her allotment plot, it was weed free, all her vegetables planted in neat rows and growing well. She seemed to be present on her plot everyday. She spent most of each day chatting to other plot holders who seemed to call on her for advice or for a gossip over a cup of tea that was brewed on a small camping stove. I rapidly came to the conclusion that Emma was running the allotment not the woman Linda or other committee members.

    There was one bully on the allotment called Nick Holmes and he seemed scared of Emma.

    I rapidly became friends with Emma she had an aura around her that made everyone feel at ease in her presence. The only time that changed was the one time I was there when Nick Holmes called on her, it was like cold wind suddenly enveloped her I could feel it in the air between them. What ever it was the Holmes man had come to say he did not say it that icy aura drove him away sudden like. Emma with her aura was unlike anyone else I had ever met, she had a power around her.

    I would arrive at my plot 8am sharp whatever the weather and Emma would already be there before me and we would spend half an hour gossiping over a cup of tea or coffee.

    Sometimes when we were talking I felt as though she was inside my head guiding my thoughts and our conversation, it was an unusual sensation.

    One day she had a new greenhouse delivered and I offered to help her erect it and glaze it. The day was hot, however we soon had the frame bolted together. It was hot work made easier by Emma’s strength, she was only thin but lifting the pieces of framework seemed like no effort to her. We spent the best part of the day assembling the greenhouse and moving some trestle tables into it.

    The next day Emma came over to my plot and nodded towards a plump woman probably in her mid 50s who was walking towards her plot.

    “She will do you,” Emma commented to me.

    “What?” I asked.

    “You are feeling horny and need women to shag, well she will do whatever you want,”

    “Ow do you know that?”

    “Because I will tell her to, my brother Mea has made most of the people his mind control puppets and I have the power to command them, it is the power we have over people, she will think having sex with you is perfectly normal, enjoyable and it will not cause any problems as she will not remember anything afterwards.”

    At my age I had become sceptical of people making wild promises but I could feel in my mind that she could do it.

    “I know Linda Lee turned you down, well as a thank you for helping with the greenhouse tomorrow Linda and Janice will come to your shed wearing whatever you want and you can shag them both!”

    The next day Janice turned up at my plot wearing shorts and a white round neck t-shirt, no bra, just as I had requested.

    “Why don’t yer take yer top off lass, let the sun get at yer titties? She looked towards me and smiled,

    “What ever you want Matt,” she peeled her top off and stood topless in the middle of my plot.

    ”Come and sit down on my lap lass” I called sitting on a chair outside my shed.

    “Oooh, Matt,” she said, before sitting sideways on my lap.

    Janice felt his arm go round her bare waist and enjoyed how he was staring at her bare breasts.

    “Must say lass, its nice having a wench on me lap again, its bin a long time, “ and put his other hand on her thigh. His hand was soon disappearing up the leg of her shorts. Now his fingers had reached her pussy and were trying to find their way in, he wasn’t wasting anytime.

    “Yer pussy’s all wet. Open yer legs! This man didn’t ‘ask’ it was an order. Janice for some strange reason, found that being ‘told’ what to do, a turn on, she did not know it was her mind control. She had a quick look round the allotments there was still no one else in sight. So she slipped her one leg off his lap and gave him room to reach his target. His finger went straight in, it made her gasp out loud.

    “Whooo! Yer got a nice wet cunt here lass,” he said, as he started finger fuckin her. “Yer want it bad, don’t yer?” She didn’t answer him; she just stared straight ahead with a glazed expression on her face. He withdrew his now sopping wet finger, and started to rub her clit with it. “ANSWER ME LASS! Yer want it bad, don’t yer?”

    “ Y,yes!”

    “ YES WHAT!”

    “ YES SIR! “ I want it bad. He withdrew his hand from inside her shorts and took his arm from around her waist.

    “STAND UP!” He ordered. She did as she was told and got a not too gentle smack across her arse.

    “GO IN THE SHED!” He knew she was like a bitch on heat. He followed her into his shed, and while he was locking the door from the inside, she stood up next to the window with her back to the wall. Janice stared up at the inside of the shed roof while he gave her tits a good going over, in fact, the ‘full’ treatment. They were mauled, kissed, licked and sucked, and her nipples were squeezed, pinched and rolled between his finger and thumb. She felt pleasure between her thighs, her pussy was aching for attention. He must have read her mind, when he’d finished mauling her breasts; his hand went straight down inside the front of her shorts.

    “Open yer legs again lass!” Again she did as she was told; she could feel her juice’s trickling down her inner thighs. He soon found her hole again. “God! Yer dripping wet lass.” She knew he was right, she wanted it, NOW! And he knew that. He grabbed her upper arm and dragged her away from the shed side towards his workbench, then stood facing her.

    “Get yer shorts off!” He ordered. She looked into his lustful eyes as she started to undo the buttons, then just let them drop to the floor and stepped out of them. She stood facing him, Naked, apart from her trainers. He gave her a good look up and down, and then a faint smile crossed his face as he said- “Its bin a long time for me lass, are yer ready for a Fuckin?” She blushed and looked down at the floor as she replied rather meekly.

    “Yes!”

    “Yes what?”

    “ Yes Sir! I’m ready for a Fucking.”

    “That’s better!” Then he took a large cushion from the chair by the door and placed it at the front of the bench in the centre. “Stand with yer front up against the cushion!”

    “Yes Sir!”

    “Now bend right forward over cushion, grab far side of bench with both hands, then spread yer legs…cushion

    When in position, she could feel the heat of the sun on the backs of her legs and her arse as it streamed through the window. Strangely, her thoughts at this moment were that no one walked passed the shed and looked through the window, to see her like this. Then her mind quickly returned to what was happening ‘inside’ the shed. She felt both his hands, gently stroking her inner thighs, at the top of the stroke just brushing her pussy. Surprisingly, his touch was so light and gentle it sent electric waves through the whole of her nervous system. By the angle of his hands, she suspected he was kneeling down behind her. Then equally gently, he caressed her bottom with both hands. Although his hands felt quite rough in texture, that just seemed to add to the erotic sensation that she felt. This arse of yours lass, he said, has been playing havoc with my cock. Then he pulled her buttocks apart, and she felt his face pressing hard against her, as his tongue licked at her moist pussy lips. As she lay there, bent over the bench, she focused her eyes on the calendar hanging up a few feet in front of her, on which was a photo of a nude female. She murmured softly as his tongue gently explored every part of her genitalia. Then, after a good minute, she felt his face leave her. His finger then took over from his tongue; she felt it stroking her wet lips. Her eyes opened wide then, as it pushed between her lips and entered her. And without stopping, it continued up inside her, as far as it would go.

    “Oh yes!” She cried, as his finger slid up and down. Then he removed his sopping wet digit and used it to rub her clit.

    “Are yer ready for it now lass?”

    “YES, YES, SIR!”

    She heard him stand up and undo the buckle on his belt. She wanted to turn her head to see what his ‘equipment’ was like, but she didn’t. She would know soon enough. She felt the swollen end of his cock stroking her lips as he covered it in her juice ready for penetration. It felt nice. Then she felt it pushing against her, gently at first, and then harder, but it wasn’t going in. And ‘she’ desperately wanted it in. He must have a very large cock she thought to herself. She opened her legs as wide as she could and stuck her bottom up towards him as far as she possible could. She was unashamedly demanding to be fucked! At last, she felt it slip inside her after stretching her lips, and it continued to stretch her as it made its way up, she didn’t know yet, how long it was, but she’d never had one this ‘thick’ before. It was a good job that she was very wet; otherwise this would have been extremely painful for her. She bit her lip hard, as she felt herself being penetrated, she guessed she had taken at least six or seven inches so far, how much more had he got? She didn’t think she could take much more. Then she felt his testicles touch her, so she knew there couldn’t be much more, but he still managed another inch. She sighed with relief as he started to withdraw, Then the pumping action started, slowly at first.

    “Hang on tight lass,” he said. She gripped the far side of the table as hard as she could, as his speed increased. Thank goodness the cushion was overhanging the bench a few inches; she was being banged up against it time after time, as he pummelled her relentlessly. She could feel herself getting close now; her orgasm was building up fast.

    “Are yer nearly there yet lass?” Said the voice behind her. “Y,YES SIR, YES SIR!” She shouted back at him. Then it happened, her back arched and she screamed out as wave after wave of her orgasm took over her whole body. Finally she collapsed across the bench, gasping for breath, heart pounding in her chest, sweat running down her brow. She’d ‘never’ had an orgasm like that before; she was drained of all her strength. He’s good, she thought.

    Matt remained inside her, but gently stroked and caressed her back while she recovered. What a nice touch he’d got, she thought, and how thoughtful for a man to take such loving care after the event. But then she realised that ‘he’ hadn’t relieved himself yet. She then felt him slowly withdrawing from her, but he had to pull a bit harder to get his cock out, it must be a big one, but finally she felt it plop out of her.

    “Stay put lass, he said. I ain’t done with yer yet!” Before Janice could take in what he’d just said, he started to caress her whole body, back, sides, legs, thighs, and bottom. In short, an all over massage. This really ‘was’ nice. She couldn’t believe that this course speaking old country man could be so thoughtful and attentive. Then her more intimate parts were taken care of, he finger massaged her pussy lips, clit and anus, using plenty of his saliva to make sure he didn’t make her sore. Then, while she was purring with pleasure at his attention to detail, it occurred to her that she was getting very aroused ‘again’. Then Janice felt Matt standing behind her again, holding her bottom with both hands and his still very stiff cock, pressing along the valley between her buttocks.

    “Are yer ready for another ‘Fuckin’ lass?”

    “ Yes!” She replied. She was, so there was no point denying it.

    “Yes what?”

    “ YES SIR! I’m ready for another ‘Fucking. Matt was really enjoying himself, her mind control had turned her into hot bitch responding to his every whim.

    It felt a lot easier this time when he entered her, she’d already been stretched once. She felt it sliding up easier as well, he soon had it all in, and started pumping straight away. Hang on again lass! Janice gripped the far side of the bench firmly again as she was being screwed for a second time. Her second orgasm came quickly, not quite as strong as the first, but nevertheless, very satisfying. Again Matt stayed inside her and gently caressed her back while she recovered, which didn’t take so long this time.

    “Are yer ok lass?”

    “Yes Sir! Thank you Sir!”

    “Right!” Announced Matt, “It’s time for yer spunkin now, just stay put while I empty me self inter yer.” Although she assumed he was already right in, he somehow managed another inch before doing a few pumps, and then he gripped her hips firmly to lock her to him while he deposited his seed deep inside her. His cock was that thick, that she could feel the spurts of spunk coming along his shaft. She just closed her eyes and concentrated on feeling her belly being filled up by his warm fluid. When he’d finished, he again lay across her back while ‘he’ recovered this time, he planted some gentle kisses between her shoulder blades. “How yer feeling lass?” Janice had had time to regain her composure by now, and replied-

    “Wonderful, Sir!”

    “Aye lass, that’s what I call a ‘proper job’.

    He opened the door I could see Linda Lee was sat on the seat outside the door.

    “Undress lass, let’s see you in the nudie,”

    Linda stood in the middle of his plot and stripped off all her clothes.

    Matt admired her, he liked skinny ladies.

    “Right ladies time for you to entertain me, give each other a good doing.”

    I had only just finished undressing it took me a minute to realise the meaning behind what he had said, but before I could respond Janice swiftly stepped forward, raised herself up on her tiptoes, and kissed me quickly on the lips, I felt shivers of excitement coursing up my spine, and shock waves ran through my whole body down to my toes. My nipples tingled, becoming even harder. I don’t remember deciding to do what I did next, but I somehow moved to her and bent my head down and returned the kiss. It was the softest, sweetest, most tender kiss I had ever experienced. At first it was just our lips gently touching, but Janice slowly opened her mouth, and I felt the tip of her tongue gently trying to make its way into my mouth. It was like no other kiss I had ever had. My whole body trembled, and I wanted to kiss her so very much.

    I breathed the words “you will be the first woman I have been with, I do not know why but I am desperate for you!”

    Matt was delighted the mind control of Janice and Linda was making them do whatever he wanted and giving him some very dirty thoughts.

    I surrendered and opened my mouth for Janice and soon our tongues were twisting and dancing together, and I lifted my hands to cradle her head gently. She reached up and cupped one of my breasts in her hand, whilst letting her other stray to the back of my neck. Her hands dropped abruptly, grabbing at my waist, pulling us closer together. Our bodies touched, our curves moulding together. We held each other, kissing passionately, for several moments, before she let go, breaking the kiss. She backed away a few steps and led me into the shed and hoisted herself up onto the workbench. She sat there facing me, a wide smile on her face as she stared into my eyes.

    I swiftly stepped forward towards her, making up the ground between us, and as she parted her knees wide allowing me to stand between her thighs, we kissed again. She lifted her legs, wrapping them around me, trapping me, digging her heels into my backside. I felt her fingers on my naked chest, she broke our kiss and, without pausing for a second, trailed her tongue down across my neck, before lowering her lips to my breasts. She slowly and delicately licked and sucked on each of my hard nipples, finally settling on my left, which she gently tongued and nibbled between her teeth, while her hands worked on both breasts. I quivered at each light touch she made, a warm glow starting to build deep inside my body. I could not remember ever being as excited as I was at that moment. Looking down, it just turned me on even more that it was another woman doing this to me, and not another man. My breathing was now reduced to long, deep, shuddering pants. I arched my back and moaned, and she enjoyed this.

    Her hands slowly skimmed down my sides, delicately sliding over my skin, and across my hips I felt her fingers brush through my pubic hair, and to the top cleft of my pussy. She moved lower, her fingers sinking into my slit. The sheer amount of wetness she found there must have been incredible. I was turned on in a way I had never ever experienced before. I felt a shiver going up and down my spine as my most private feminine place was being explored and caressed by Janice

    Janice began to move her fingers up and down my through the folds of my pussy and over my clitoris, before eventually pushing two fingers inside me, making me groan out loud. She moved her fingers in and out, making a wet, squishy sound in my wetness. I pushed my hips against her hand. She pushed the full length of her fingers into me and sucked a little harder on my nipple. The combination of stimulations; her mouth on my breast, her fingers buried deep in me, her heels pulling against my bottom; was overwhelming. I was whimpering at this point, and it only took three or four more strokes of her fingers in my pussy, before I began moaning and clinging onto her for dear life. I came so hard and so suddenly that I nearly dragged us both crashing to floor.

    She held on to me as I tried to catch my breath and regain my composure. I leaned against her and the workbench on which she was still sitting, and we looked deeply into each other’s eyes. We kissed gently and laughed. I could hardly believe what had just happened to me. I felt drained, but at the same time filled with an intense feeling of excitement and desire. I knew I had to make her feel just as wonderful as she had just made me feel.

    We continued to kiss, and my excitement kept growing and growing. Each kiss became deeper and more sensual, and my hands began to roam around her body; over her back, trailing my fingers down her spine to squeeze and caress her bottom. I moved up to her front, finding her breasts and gently squeezed and fondled them

    With trembling fingers I reached out and touched the flesh of another woman’s breasts for the first time in my life. They were soft and warm. Her skin was so velvety. I pinched and pulled and twisted at her nipples gently, and she let out a little moan. I hoped that she was enjoying this as much as I was. We kissed again, long and deep, while I continued to knead her breasts. Slowly I traced my tongue down over her neck to her chest and into the valley between her breasts. I gently rubbed my face between those breasts, feeling her sweat cover my cheeks, before I slowly kissed my way to her right nipple. At first I only flicked across the tip with my tongue, but was soon overcome by the urge to suck it into my mouth. I loved the feel and texture of the tiny goose bumps and wrinkles. I sucked and nibbled like I was a child, and her nipple was my favourite kind of sweet.

    Janice was breathing hard and her body was squirming around. I could have easily passed out as her wet pussy seemed to thrust up in my direction.

    Her whole body was so beautiful, and I wanted to run my hands all over it. I slowly slid my fingers across her belly until I reached her pussy. It was hot and slick with her juice. I moved my finger back and forward over its plump lips. I slowly got down on my knees to get a better look at her, and she spread her legs for me and shuffled forward so her bottom rested near the edge of the workbench. My face got closer, and I could see every wonderful detail of her. The skin around the puffy lips was slightly darker than the rest. Her labia where swollen and full, and they seemed to almost pout out at me, soaked with the dew of lubrication. She was very wet indeed.

    If I had any doubts about myself and my ability to do what came next, they were quickly erased as I inhaled her scent. I had never smelled another woman’s pussy before, and it was an intoxicating mixture of perspiration and musk. There was nothing artificial. No perfume, no cologne or powder; just the raw, natural, sweet aroma of her lust. I leaned in closer and inhaled deeply. The odour filled my head and made me dizzy with desire. I had to have her. The urge to lean over and taste her was overpowering.

    I bent forward, touching her pussy with my mouth, and slid my tongue between its dewy folds. I was tentative at first, but the slippery, salty taste made me press on. I stretched out my tongue as far as it would go and licked her glistening slit from the bottom to the very top, not neglecting to tickle her little clit. Janice giggled and moaned and squirmed as I got my first taste of another woman. She was sweet and tangy, not unlike my own juices, which I have tasted a few times. But there were subtle differences that I couldn’t quite put a finger on. But this wasn’t a wine tasting, and I didn’t waste any more time trying to compare flavours.

    I slid my tongue back inside her, wriggling it around while my teeth lightly nibbled at her wet pussy lips and clit. She started to make little animal sounds. It made me feel incredibly sexy to think that I was getting this woman so excited. Her sounds urged me on and made me feel more aggressive. I started sucking on her clit while driving my tongue deep into her.

    I could feel her shifting her body around, and I looked up to see what she was doing. One by one, she had lifted both feet up, placing them flat on the worktop next to her, opening herself up to me further. She reached down under her bent legs and gently spread her lips apart with her fingers, holding her pussy wide open for me, exposing her inner depths. Here I was; an ordinary woman, on my knees in front of another woman with my face buried in her wet pussy. I was aware Matt had his phone out filming us.

    I returned my full attention to Janice’s pussy, slurping and licking at it for all I was worth. All my inhibitions were being forced out of me and I displayed all of my passions. I slid my tongue over her fingers, and she began moving them, rubbing herself. I licked away at her fingers and pussy as we both slid up and down her open slit. Dropping lower I tongued her hole again. In and out I went, wiggling my tongue as I lapped at the insides. I was at the heart of her femininity and she had nothing left to hide. She began oscillating and grinding her hips against my face, in rhythm with my tongue, her breath raging and uncontrolled. She watched as I sucked all of her juices and God did I love them! I was out of control, and began drooling saliva out of the sides of my mouth, as my tongue stimulated her sensitive pussy.

    I was really worked up myself by now, and I slowly slid my hand down to the folds of my pussy my fingers finding my own slit throbbing and soaking wet. I plunged two fingers inside myself and started to hump against my hand as I intensified the pleasure my mouth was giving her.

    I had just about fingered myself to a second intense orgasm when she started to squeal and thrash about. She was getting red faced, and her eyes seemed glazed.

    “My God,” I thought. “I’m making her cum!”

    That just about did it for me, and I came all over my hand, rocking and squeezing on my clit. Seconds later, her sweet juices splashed all over my lips as she orgasmed. Shuddering, she moaned loudly, closing her thighs, squeezing them onto my cheeks. She bucked her hips, pushing forward against my face, her whole body shaking. I glanced up at her, seeing her face puckered in the pleasures of satisfaction.

    As her soft moans died down and her hips finally stopped bouncing up and down, I looked up at her again, this time letting my gaze travel across her entire body. Her pussy glistened and her tummy quivered and heaved as she panted. Her mouth was slightly open and beads of sweat had formed on her upper lip. She looked down at me and smiled contently.

    I helped her hop down from the workbench and she collapsed to the floor beside me. We were both wasted, and we sat, wrapped in each others arms, gently stroking each others skin.

    “Well you really did a good job on each other,” said Matt smiling. “Emma says you will soon forget fucking each other but I am ordering the two of you to have regular sex together, film it, send me the videos and forget about it!”

    “Now Linda it is time for me to give you a good fucking I want my spunk inside you!”

    With his right hand, he cupped my left breast, I just laid there staring out of the window, my breast was fondled and squeezed, and my now hard nipple was pinched and rolled between his finger and thumb. I put my head back. Then my right breast and nipple received the same attention. My breathing started to get heavier.

    Matt’s head went down to my breasts, he licked and kissed, sucked and slurped all over them alternately, till they were both wet, and glistening with his saliva. All that escaped from my lips was the occasional, M,mmm, or Whooo, Then he diverted his attention to my legs I opened them feeling his fingers sink deep into my pussy

    “Get yerself bent over, right over.”

    Matt moved so his legs were between mine. My rump was sticking well up in the air.

    “Make yerself comfortable lass, he said, you might be there for a little while

    Matt then sat back and admired the view in front of him Linda’s naked ass sticking up in he air, her wet pussy on show.

    “That sure is a sight for sore eyes,” he said, gazing appreciatively at my rump

    His eyes went from the ‘cheeky’ pouting lips of her vagina, to the lovely little pink rose bud of her anus, and those twin, gorgeous, firm, well rounded and perfectly sculptured buttocks, that were spread open wide for him. He found himself stroking his fast swelling cock as he gazed at this veritable feast in front of him. I lay there bent right over legs wide apart, offering myself to him, not knowing where he would touch me first.

    Janice knelt beside me and one of her hands moved to cup my left breast and I turned my face to her and she leaned in and kissed me on my lips.

    As I continued to kiss Janice I felt his hands on my outer thighs, sliding sensually up and down, from my knees to my hips. Then they slid round to my inner thighs, where his light touch gently caressed me from her knees to the very top, barely skimming the tops of the hairs of my skin, slowly up and down, up… and down, up……. and down, ever slower. Now he concentrated his hands on the very tops of my inner thighs.

    God! He knows how to turn me on, I thought to myself. I could feel my vaginal lips swelling, and knew that Matt, would have a good view of them. He did! With one hand either side of her hips, he pulled himself forward and placed the tip of his tongue on the one swollen lip, and then he teased her by slowly running the tip of his tongue around both lips in a clockwise direction, round and round, always slowly, wetting my pussy lips as it went. Now I could feel my juices starting to trickle down my leg

    Janice’s hand was playing with my nipple as Matt then used his tongue to lap at my juices. Then, using an index finger from each hand, he pulled my now wet, swollen lips wide apart. felt his tongue enter me licking at my pussy.

    He must have continued doing this for a good half a minute, I thought, before he withdrew his tongue. What now? I thought, what’s he going to do to me next? As I lay there motionless, waiting, I found that the anticipation of what he ‘might’ do, where he ‘might’ touch me, both exciting and frustrating at the same time. It seemed like ages before I felt no contact from him, what’s he doing? is he just ‘looking’? is he getting his cock out, and maybe ‘playing’ with it? Will ‘that’ be the next thing that I feel touching me? But the next thing I felt, were his hands on my buttocks, where they gently fondled, squeezed, and kneaded them. I purred contentedly as his hands lovingly massaged my rear. And then I felt several gentle kisses being planted on each cheek in turn. But then, although my cheeks were already well spread apart from my position bent over and legs being wide open, I felt them being pulled even further apart. I felt the tip of his tongue touch me.

    His tongue slowly circled my anus, an experience I had enjoyed with several other lovers.

    “I’m going to do the same thing with my finger now, ok?” ,yes, ok Sir. His right index finger gently started to encircle my anus, in a clockwise direction. Then his finger touched me again using a slow circular motion. I lay there looking forward to the next bit. Then I felt his finger touch my hole and start to push.

    He saw her anal muscle swell and start to bulge out, and then, using the least pressure that was needed to gently prise her muscle open, he pushed the end of his finger in an inch or so, just up to the first knuckle.

    I could feel his finger sliding up, deeper and deeper into my rectum. I was enjoying it more and more by the second, the feeling of his warm finger gently sliding up and down inside my bottom.

    After a couple of minutes, I felt him starting to carefully withdraw his finger, and as it slipped out I felt my anal muscle close up tight again.

    Since I had my first sex at the age of eighteen I have had sex with over thirty different men and now in my early sixties I had experienced and enjoyed my first lesbian sex and now Matt was turning me on more than those thirty plus men ever had.

    What’s next, I thought, full anal sex maybe, over the years I had many times enjoyed having a dick up my anal passage, it was a completely different sensation to vaginal sex.

    I was getting desperate now for that ‘final’ release, I could feel my juices starting to leak out of me even faster. I hoped he was going to ‘finish me off’ soon.

    Then, with his right hand stroking his erection, he leant forward and stroked between my pussy lips with his index finger. His finger slid easily up and down inside me I was now desperate to cum. Then, after a short while, he withdrew his finger from me and rubbed my spot my reaction was immediate, my hips started to buck.

    “Fuck me Sir! p,pleeaase Fuck me. I bucked even faster against his finger he stopped rubbing my clit and slapped my arse. Ouch!

    I felt him raise himself, he placed his large, purple, swollen knob between my dripping lips and pushed, with very little effort it slipped inside me easily, heaven! I thought. His cock slid up deeper inside me. At last, I thought, ‘this’ is what I’ve been waiting as I felt it sliding up, stretching me as it went, I let out a sigh of contentment.

    Matt started to work his dick in and out of me causing me to scream out as a wave of pure joy overwhelmed me. His hips were banging into me hard. The moment came as my muscles contracted against his dick, my juices ran faster my whole body seemed to quiver as I climaxed.

    Matt kept pumping into me, this was some of the best sex I had ever experienced. Finally with a grunt his dick for a moment grew even bigger and he released his sperm deep inside me.

    I collapsed on to the floor panting.

    “You are alright lass!” Matt smiled at me as he dressed.

    “Right your orders from me, you do as I say and afterwards you forget what you have done.

    “I want both of you to meet up at least three times for lesbian sex, record it and send the recordings to me! I want you both here in my shed at the same time next week so I can fuck you!”

    Matt turned to me, “Linda you are going to be my regular fuck, I want you back here tomorrow!”

    I smiled at him, “yes sir!” I responded already looking forward to seeing him again.

    He turned to Janice, “you are going to earn me some money whoring yourself to any man on this allotment site that wants you! He continued, “I understand you and Nick Holmes hate each other, and that he is a bully that likes hurting women! Well he is going to enjoy this I want you to three times give yourself to him, let him do what ever he wants to you!”

    “Yes sir!” responded Janice, “I will let him do whatever he wants!”

    I thought about Nick Holmes, I knew his wife had left him twice because of his sexual violence to her, she had returned to him each time. I thought of the winter evening he had approached me on the allotment as it was getting dark and I was about to leave. With no warning he hit me in the stomach, knocking me to the ground. As I lay on the ground he jumped on top of me, pushed a ball of material into my mouth which acted as a gag. He forced himself on me, he had some rope which he bound my hands together with. I struggled as much as I could. When I felt Nick unzipping my jeans I knew what he intended and struggled harder but with my wrists bound together I could not stop him removing my jeans. He leered at me as he grabbed my knickers and pulled them down and off. Next he ripped my blouse open and unclasped my bra exposing my breasts. I struggled hard. I thought I was as lucky that Roger came along and disturbed Nick. I was surprised at Roger he did not say anything thing. He then said to Nick, “She will be the fourth one you have raped, and I will have to wipe her mind of the memory. Roger then walked off leaving me tied. Nick smiled at me and slapped my face and then each of my breasts. He undressed and however hard I struggled I could not free my hands and gagge I could not scream as he started to torture me and rape me. Three times he filled my vagina with his cum and my anus once.

    An odd thought crossed my mind, I may have enjoyed Nick raping me and now I would not know and now Janice was going to experience him.

    “I want you both to go back to your allotment plots naked, that will give anyone that see you a thrill,” ordered Matt. “and I will see you tomorrow he continued.”

    In the middle of his plot I turned to Janice, kissed her lips and held her naked body against mine, “my place on Friday,” I whispered in her ear, “come and spend the day with me.”


  • ¿It is really you….. mother

    Font size : +


    This story is almost fiction, and any resemblance to events, places, persons living or dead, is not coincidence. The characters are real with fictitious names and the events are factual, or almost, to tell the truth, they have been altered a little, very little. Enjoy.

    ¿It is really you….. mother?

    By Fermpera

    This story is almost fiction, and any resemblance to events, places, persons living or dead, is not coincidence. The characters are real with fictitious names and the events are factual, or almost, to tell the truth, they have been altered a little, very little. Enjoy.

    Prologue

    They had been banished to their rooms and late into the night, they could hear Dad arguing with Mom, repeatedly stating that she was a whore, a slut and that “This damned marriage doesn’t make anymore sense at all and it is finished, you dammed dyke.” They were very afraid, were afraid of what their father could do to Mom and ached to talk to her, wandering what would happen next, if anything was going to. It happened.

    Elisa, whom later in life, without her mother knowing it, would be called Sandy, then four years old, took her little brother Jonathan, aged two, in her arms and with her hands in her brother’s ears tried to protect him from the shouting, yells and uproar coming from her parents bedroom across the carpeted corridor in the second floor of their beautiful home in that ill fated evening for all of them and theirs lives,

    Chapter 1: Broken lives

    To that day, the Sanderson, Annabelle, née Van Cruiff aged 26, and her husband William, 31, both from very affluent families, not to say very rich families, parents of Elisa and Jonathan had been a kind of high-school sweethearts first, and when the time came and their parents thought they were ripe, both clans pushed them hard toward marriage. Both were lawyers, William working in the family business and Annabelle, normally called by everybody Anna, just out of Law College.

    It was impossible that such a marriage could ever be happy or endure, because Annabelle in a very important aspect of her individuality didn’t know what she or her sexual identity was. Since the first moment of the awakening of her sexuality Annabelle had been drawn, was attracted, in a way she didn’t understand, to her own gender. Unlike what used to happen to the rest of her classmates and friends she felt an instinctive rejection of all manifestations of intimacy made by the boys, on the contrary, from her earliest years she had been attracted to her same sex, at first unconsciously, and later with horror and fear of what might happen if her family and friends should ever learn of her sensual and later sexual inclinations. She felt so different, how could she explain to her rigid catholic family about the crushes she’d get on her women teachers, and how girl’s bodies really turned her on, in ways that boys simply didn’t and left her cold. She couldn’t imagine having sex with any one of them. So, with no knowledge or experience with men at all, she went to the hymeneal bed. It was, to her psyche a disastrous nightmare.

    She was a very beautiful girl, with classic greek features, long blonde hair and a body to die for. In her early twenties she was 5 “ 6 in height, 110 pounds and carried her clothes like a top fashion model with measurements of 30—22—32 inches; her almost nubile body was flawless. She had budding apple sized breasts which were topped with pointy pink nipples, to her continuous shame and chagrin they were unusually puffy and stood out. So, it was almost a “must” that everybody, boys and girls alike, were fond of her, most boys and some of the girls lusted after her, and nobody could blame William for falling in love with her.

    ******

    When Anna was nineteen years old and just beginning life as a law student at Uni, giving her first steps as an independent adult person, she met the woman who would change her life, Marie D’Aflecourt. She was french, of medium age, around forty-five, a very beautiful professor who being very femme and dressing in accordance, however had a little male mannerism, which was not mannish at all. Since the first day she took Anna under her wing, academically and in other ways, she had encouraged Anna at every turn and had helped her get an appointment as a student-teacher. It was no surprise that they’d become quite close despite the difference in their ages; as the relationship blossomed it went from teacher-alumni, to casual friends; from casual friends to intimate friends, and the next step made them lovers. For Anna becoming lovers with Marie was discovering a whole new world, for the first time in her life, caresses, kisses, and body fondling had a new meaning.

    Marie was a very experienced and consummate lover, she knew that the inexperienced Anna would be like tender putty in her hands if only she played her cards right. So she was very careful in all her manifestations of empathy and friendship toward Annabelle before colleagues and students as well. Her attitude in public was always exquisitely professional. At first she took a respectful interest in Anna studies, and little by little the young woman started confiding in her professor and friend her personal troubles. It was like if a ray of light had opened the tenebrous darkness of the night. Marie learned of her pupil’s confusion in regard of her sexual tendencies and identity, her discomfort at being in intimate bodily contact with boys or young men and her preferences to be with girls and women.

    One day, they’d both sat down at the table in Marie’s den and went down to study. A couple of hours later as they had covered a big part and Annabelle seemed to be back on the right track they had taken a short break for tea in between poring over the books again with Marie, and the conversation had turned from books to more mundane things when Marie skilfully turned it to sex, their preferences and experiences. At first Annabelle was upset about the personal confidences, then little by little the conversation got more fluid and hot, the words and sentences more explicit and raw, then their excited minds got the better of them and they started slowly having sex in the den’s couch seat. Neither had ever told how much they loved the other. Anna could only imagine how gorgeous Marie had been back when she was her age since she was still so beautiful now. And Marie being older and more experienced had started the erotic playing game.
    “I’ve seen you looking at my body so I’m going to show all of it to you honey.”
    Anna sat there wide eyed as the older woman started peeling off her shirt and showed her the tits in the plain white bra. She turned her back around on Anna to tease her a little more and undid the bra clasp and, holding the cups against her body, turned again around and let them drop exposing her bare breasts with the tumescent nipples to Anna’s ardent gaze.
    ”Oh my God! They’re so lovely!” exclaimed a dazzled Anna.
    ”So you like them?” asked Marie cupping each one of the beautiful orbs and displaying them to her, soon to be, lover like prize little puppies. In a few moments, the nipples were fully erect and very hard as the young and innocent pupil stared at them.
    ”Well, aren’t you going to touch them?” exclaimed Marie.

    Awkwardly Anna jumped at the chance to touch another woman for the first time.
    She then proceeded to Marie’s tits and gently massaged her luscious, full breasts. Anna fingers circled, twirled and twisted the nipples with her fingers the same way she did to herself. There was a smile of pleasure and contentment on Marie’s face. She seemed to be enjoying this fully, the conquest and conversion of a pure and un-soiled heart. Marie could now see excitement in the girls’ eyes as she watched her pleasure.

    “Now it is your turn, mon petit cochon, now you must let me see you” said the excited french university professor with croaked voice. “I’ve wanted to see your naked body since the first day I laid eyes upon you”

    Then she proceeded to slowly remove Anna’s blouse and bra, jeans and panties touching feather-like her breast and inner thighs and accidentally brushing her crotch with every movement. Anna’s excitement was perceptible, as a soft and musky odor wafted up from her loins. They slowly started to fondle each other’s, Anna tentatively at first but with increasing passion; Marie, expertly and knowing what she wanted. dove her head over Anna’s breasts and started licking, sucking and suckling, she couldn’t contain the excitement of the day, and soon the inexpert but tender ministrations of her pupil brought her to a shuddering and earth shattering climax. Her whole body quivered. She dropped back down into the coach, her body limp.

    Anna was mesmerized, she couldn’t believe or understand what had happened, she was looking to a mature woman who was unconscious because of her, and in a few moments Marie came back from wherever the “little death” had carried her.

    “Oh mon cherie, merci, merci beaucoup, thanks, so many thanks, I love you so much.
    Now is my turn. Come here my love ”

    They both fondled their breasts and let the hands roam between their legs. Soon, moans of ecstasy could be heard, now was Anna the first to climax, her body shuddering in the throes of her orgasm, after she finished climaxing, Marie turned her around and embraced Anna possessively from behind, fondling her from neck to loins.

    Marie gently kissed the back of Anna’s neck, and at the same time stroked her thighs. It wasn’t long before she came again, they both dropped back down into the coach, sat side by side of the other and embraced putting their hands around each other shoulders..

    ”Well, what do you think?” Marie asked.

    “That was so great, so incredible I have no words!” said Anna

    “Why don’t we go upstairs have a shower, and adjourn to somewhere more comfortable?”

    ”Sounds like a very good idea,” said Anna “I could do with a shower!””Who gets to shower first?”

    ”I believe in conserving water, so I think we should shower together,” said. Marie.

    ”Well, you’re the teacher” said Anna

    Once in the shower Marie gave Anna a bar of exotic soap and asked her if she could wash her back, in the meanwhile she with another bar of soap would return the favour to Anna’s back in an erotic dance. This position made the two women rub their fronts from head to feet, tits to tits, tummy to tummy, legs to legs, clit to clit, with soap all over their bodies caressing all the folds and crannies with their hands. They were obviously enjoying themselves exploring, touching, kissing, licking, caressing backs and butt asses and it was feeling fantastic.
    .
    Anna drew her hands from the behind and started to fondle Marie breasts as her hands moved down to slowly massage Anna’s pussy who put her hands around Marie’s head and slowly tongue kissed her. Marie’s left hand fingers were soon probing the inside of Anna’s pussy and with the right hand reached down and started to stroke the ass, she slowly moved her fingers up the crack of Anna’s ass and tickled the rim of her butt -hole. She then inserted a finger and the cry of pleasure that escaped from Anna’s mouth made the house tremble.

    They were about to make each other explode. Two beautiful women, each with a finger in the other’s pussy, and another finger in their asses. They continued to tongue kiss in such a frenzy of passion that soon were kissing and biting necks and shoulders, at the same time. They continued to finger fuck themselves; it was just a sea of hands and tongues as they caressed, kissed and finger fucked each other. It wasn’t long before they came again to an explosive orgasm.

    ******

    Since that first lesbian tryst Marie and Anna tried to maintain the relationship at a low level, but the experience had made Anna a little more daring, and the pleasure she got from the caresses of her lover made her reckless in their pursuit. She craved the taste of the lips and secretions of a vagina, but not any vagina, she craved Marie’s mouth in her pussy, and hers in Marie’s, Marie’s tongue fucking her asshole, and sixty nining with Marie was bliss, she craved, and craved, and craved…. a woman’s body. At that moment was Marie’s. Not any other.

    After a couple years with no official boy friend, sweet heart or any date with members of the opposite gender known to Anna’s family, her parents, first insinuated and then told her with all the letters it was time to be thinking about marriage, sons and a happy life for ever after, and they had, in view she was incapable of getting it herself, the perfect candidate, her former high school friend, William Sorenson, a successful young lawyer, five years her senior, junior partner in the law firm of both families.

    The first reaction of Annabelle was to say no. No, absolutely no. She was not prepared to marry because she was too young, and she was in the middle of her career. Her parents were adamant. She was the perfect age to get married and breed sons or daughters; the more the better.

    Desperate she went to take refuge in Marie’s arms, and take counsel of what to do.

    “I don’t want to marry, him, or any other man, I love you and would like only to marry and live with you”, said a disconsolate Anna.

    Marie took her lover’s face with her hands kissing tenderly her lips, “But you must my dear, you must marry and William is the perfect choice. You know him and his family, and after your marriage we could arrange to see each other, even in your new home.
    I love you so much, I’ll always be beside you and as your good friend and professor, and nobody would ever suspect we are lovers when we pass time together. Nobody suspects the friendship between two women, overall when one of them is married, and husbands… less than anybody.”

    So it was done, Annabelle married William and the first night was a nightmare, when William entered her for the first time he found, to his everlasting pleasure and pride, his bride was a virgin, her hymen was intact, but it was so hard to deflower her and he so inept, that the next morning her body was a mass of pain. Nothing had prepared her to the hurt of a night of “lovemaking”. William rough body and manners, him mauling her breasts and other parts of her body had nothing to do with the experiences she had have with Marie. The honeymoon was a time of suffering and permanently regretting her decision.

    The first thing Anna did after the honey-moon voyage and her return to her new home was to get in contact with Marie. Her professor couldn’t help but be concerned about the abrupt change in Anna following her marriage. She told her lover how she had cried all the time, couldn’t eat or sleep and as she was incapable to take a book, her studies were showing the results; it was obvious she had loss so much weight in the last month. Her beautiful blonde hair was severally tied back in a pony tail instead of flowing free as she always liked it. Her eyes were red, it was clear she had been crying again.

    With that, Anna once again burst into tears. Marie quickly moved to her feet and eased the young woman to the large padded sofa on the side of the room. She let her cry on her shoulder, happy that Anna was finally letting her go. Marie’s arms, as always, comforted her and through her sobs she unburdened herself. Anna went on and on for almost an hour, revealing every hurt and emptiness within her. Marie listened patiently, caressing and assuring her that everything was going to be better.

    “I’ll help you ease the pain, my love” She told Anna

    For some reason, it made perfect sense, this seemed a sensible solution. She simply needed to be in bed with someone, not just for sex; right now she needed something more. The friendship and caring she craved already existed between Marie and her.
    Without another word, she rose and began taking off her clothes, Marie checked the door and when she turned around Anna could see the point of her hard nipples in her
    sweater.

    “Just relax my darling love, I’ll take care of everything” Marie said in a voice just a bit husky.

    By that time Anna was down to her underclothes and Marie had taken over. She kissed her mouth lightly and then worked her way down to her neck. Reaching behind her she unhooked Anna’s bra and pulled it off her shoulders, freeing her small breasts. Her hands covered them and she made little circles with her tongue around her mounds, squeezing the nipples up into her mouth. In spite of Anna’s nervousness and distress, she responded quickly to Marie’s ministrations and her pussy felt delightfully moist as she moaned softly.

    ”See, my dear” Marie whispered as she took the other nipple into her mouth. “I told you it would all be all right now.”

    Marie slid her hands inside Anna’s panties and cupped her mound; her middle finger worked it way between the moist lips and was immediately covered with juices. Anna found again Marie’s hands and mouth were in a very special way not only thrilling but healing as had ever been. Marie seemed to know exactly what she needed, and moaning loudly, Anna felt her body pulling desperately at the exploring fingers. Kneeling on the floor at her feet, the mature woman pulled her lover’s panties down her legs slowly. She kissed her belly, dipping her tongue into the navel and then swirled it into the fine bush beneath.

    ”Oh my god, you smell lovely,” She said as she inhaled deeply.

    Anna’s legs were weak and trembling, her nipples ached for her hands again and she thrust her pelvis toward her, with a knowing smile, the professor coaxed her thighs apart.

    ”I can’t wait to taste you.” Marie murmured as her fingers spread the young bride nether lips. She gazed at the pink and wet opening, licking her own lips hungrily, Anna could feel her clit erect and throbbing as Marie lowered her face to her pussy, and then Marie stuck her tongue out and she barely felt it at first as the point moved up and down her opening, tasting her nectar. As Marie grew more and more excited, she drove her tongue deep inside, pulled it out again and wrapped it around the clit, again and again she repeated the process until Anna was on the brink of ecstasy and suddenly with the orgasm the skies seemed to crash down on Anna’s head.

    Finally when Anna was coming down Marie brought her hands into play, stroking the clit with her thumb and teasing her anus with fingertips from her other hand. In seconds, Anna was grinding her body against her face, shuddering through her second orgasm in mere minutes. The professor brought her down as slowly as she had taken her up. When the newlywed opened her eyes, she couldn’t believe what she was seeing, here was her lovely lover, still wearing a three piece suit. As usual, not a hair was out place but her face was covered with her juices.

    “I think one of us is overdressed.” Anna said with a satisfied smile.

    The professor returned the smile and unbuttoned her suit. Her sweater quickly joined her jacket on the floor and as she unhooked her bra, Anna was again amazed at their beauty. The heavy bra and multiple layers of clothing Marie always wore in class and at official functions concealed her 38dd chest. Kneading her breasts with both hands, she squeezed the large nipples and smiled; her hands slid downward and off came the skirt and slip. Finally only the panties remained and in a quick motion they too were gone. To Anna’s astonishment she saw, Marie’s pussy was now as bare as a teenager.

    “I could touch up and produce the grey in my hair, give another colour” Marie said as she noticed Anna’s gaze. “But down there it easier just to keep it bare. Besides, I’ve always loved the way it feels and I’ve wanted to surprise you”

    Kicking the pile of clothes behind her, Marie stuck a pose before the couch Anna was still sited on. And trying to comfort and cheer her up she said:

    “What do you think, eh, not bad for an old lady?”

    In response, Anna rose and hugged her with all the passion she could muster, she kissed Marie, her tongue slipping past her lips as she ran her hands down the back of her body and cupped the mounds of her ass..

    “I think you are beautiful.” She said as she broke the kiss. “I wish I had a body half as beautiful as yours.”

    “Ok, now that we have you back on track, we’ll have to spend a lot of time together to get your grades and everything, most of all your life, back up.” Marie said as she brushed Anna’s long blonde hair out of the pony-tail.

    “If being with you and loving and making love with you is the incentive, then I’ll be getting on” Anna said beaming and smiling for the first time since her wedding,

    “Well we can worry about that tomorrow, right now I think you’re ready for a second lesson in women’s love”

    Anna’s face expression showed she didn’t understand what Marie was talking about;

    “Yes my dear, you are sore, all around your pussy and the pussy as well are red, and chaffed, and hurting, that’s the way with men, they push into you and without consideration smash any resistance they found in the way, but women are different”

    “What are you talking about?”

    “Well, let me explain first and then I’ll show you, my love” “The ultimate in women lovemaking takes place down the body, in between our legs. It is called tribadism, and basically consists as the act of rubbing your pussy against that of another woman such that one or both achieve orgasm”

    The bewildered expression on Anna’s face spoke volumes, and Marie couldn’t let escape a giggle.

    “Yes my love, as you will found in a few minutes, tribadism is the most sincere and natural form of lesbian intercourse. You may have your lover rubbing your pussy with her thigh or her nipple and will get you off, but I believe true tribadism is a different sex act. Come here my love and let me show you”.

    With that Marie took Anna in her arms and started caressing, fondling and kissing the newlywed. She put her on her back and slowly started kissing down her body, first the breasts, her swollen breasts, then her hard nipples; after a few minutes Marie pushed herself over her waiting lover and started to rub, first her breasts against Anna’s, then large nipples rubbing over strung nipples, more kisses, and they embraced again with whispered “I love you so much”

    ”Oh yes, I do too, my love” Then Marie put herself in the missionary position over Anna’s body and let her body descend slowly until flesh touched flesh, from brow to toes. And then pussy to pussy, soft tendrils of pure gold against shaved mound.

    Slowly, very slowly, Marie started rubbing and meshing her cuntal lips and clitoris against Anna’s trying to provoke labial penetration or clitoral penetration. Oh, what a complete and satisfactory sexual experience. It seemed so natural, the sense of closeness and oneness, vagina to vagina, clit to clit, and the kissing during the intercourse, tongue fighting tongue, saliva dropping from Marie’s mouth to Anna’s in a complete interchange of bodily fluids.

    After a few minutes of frenzied lovemaking the french professor made spread the legs to her young paramour while she kept hers together and slipped in between her lover’s thighs. In that position Marie’s pubis, which pubic bone was sufficiently pronounced, penetrated Anna’s opened labia providing more effective contact and providing maxim penetration, this position served to splay more efficiently open her lover’s inner labia and keeping her open, allowing for greater penetration and greater stimulation for her..

    Anna, on the bottom wrapped her legs around her lover, and bended her knees to provide a better angle of attack and maximize pussy to pussy contact. Then began a slow rhythmic humping to work the juices out and coat all of their vulvas, they were so soaked it was just a matter of getting the sticky juices out from between the slits and covering both vulvas and surrounding inner thighs. Once they were sufficiently lubricated things got really out of hand.

    Anna, as her breath came in short, laboured and spasmodic shallow gasps, looking silently into her girlfriend’s eyes as they fucked, held firmly to Marie’s hips and yanked her forward and back in a rapid movement so that her pussy never broke contact with Marie’s, but simply slid fore and daft along its length. The motion, along with her legs being spread, did cause her labia to open like a flower allowing her lover’s vulva to work its way inside of hers. As the arousal of both women increased, Marie’s engorged clit did actually penetrate Anna slit. And at the top of the stroke that clit was nuzzled between the bottom edge of the open vagina, then when the young woman hips slid back, Marie’s clit did slid along between her labia until her clit came mashing into hers.

    As they draw closer to orgasm their motion became frenzied and Anna pulled Marie down harder against her increasing the pressure, to the point that they felt a friction burn in their pubis that just brought the orgasmic release they were looking for, a flood of her hot cum poured out and coated their meshing vulvas, immediately soothing both pussies and reducing friction, the wet sloshing sound of their meshing pussies together with the feel of hot cream flowing into Anna’s vagina did it for her and again orgasmed several times; hardly missing a beat, so did Marie, after multiple orgasms sometimes they fucked continuously for nearly an hour..

    After, with Anna riding on top, they kissed passionately and maintained a slow humping rhythm, such that breasts and pussies continued to rub together. They made love like this for a half an hour or longer and experienced many more small orgasms as they did so.

    That’s when Anna did feel a change in her, and maybe William did too. Maybe that was why he tried to go further than he ever had before in their sexual life, he even tried for the first time with her, cunnilingus and analingus, and she made no motion to stop him, what for ? And because she didn’t want the same things he did, she didn’t cooperate, she never knew pleasure in that acts or feeling him moving inside of her like he did, only bringing her intense dislike before he ended. Afterwards she was almost sure that was the day that she accepted completely inside her head her lesbianism, her husband could never bring her to orgasm, like Marie did, which didn’t prevent her to get pregnant twice, and she loved her children, but abhorred her husband.

    ******

    A couple months later of that wondrous day with Marie, one morning at breakfast, suddenly Anna was nauseous, felt light-headed and dizzy, and her stomach was in an up-roar, it was very sudden, and she passed out. Anna was unsure of the length of time she had been out of this world. Little by little consciousness was returning but still her eyes weren’t able to focus on anything in the kitchen. When she recovered she noticed the room had filled with shadows, so it must have been several hours she were unconscious. Fear to the unknown was present in her mind as the objects around her started to became clearer, and then she noticed the white gown she was wearing was stained. by her own vomit; as her senses returned she was aware of a pain different of any kind she had suffered until now, panic seized her, and sharp abdominal pains made her wrap both arms about her waist and gasp for air as the ache took her breath away. Anna felt then the numbness in her lower abdomen, grazing carefully her hand across the un-feeling she felt a strange hardness but not additional sensitivity to her touch. She allowed her hand to travel to the center of her stomach where she felt a hard button. Her first thought was of pregnancy, and to the air she questioned, “Can it be true?” Yes, it was true.

    ******

    A few months later. Anna knew from the way she walked that she waddled like a duck, her tummy looked like if she has swallowed a watermelon, and her back, oh ¡¡¡ how her back hurt. And William, William seemed to have lost any kind of interest in her, sexual or any other.

    “After he has scraped, torn and ripped my insides, the no good bastard hadn’t touched me in months after I started to show my pregnancy, not that I want his attentions, if you know what I mean, but at least he could show some interest how everything is going with my pregnancy” Anna was rambling, nagging, whining and complaining, all in one, about being pregnant “and being my family staunch Catholics as they are I wasn’t able to even consider an abortion”.

    As she settled into Marie’s bedroom, and she drew the curtains for privacy, she started
    telling her how her back was aching, and how nobody seemed to care if she was well or not. After the long tirade Marie suggested that “if you don’t mind” she could give her a back massage, to which Anna readily agreed, so she had the pregnant girl sit sideways on the bed and moved directly behind her.

    Feeling Marie’s beautiful hands rubbing her shoulders Anna went in a dreamy state, and as Marie’s face got closer to her neck she could feel Marie’s hot breath, which ignited again feelings of sexual passion, Marie suggested it might feel better if she put her hands under her top which brought a little murmur and a yes from Anna.

    Marie hands on her back made her wonder, not for the first time, the power the older woman had over her and the way she always turned her on, she knew she was capable of turning on Marie too, but sometimes she doubted she had the same power over her old professor; the thought disappeared as she felt Marie’s fingers creep to the sides of her breasts, and she melted back into her arms.

    Feeling her hands cup her now full breasts and her index finger making little circles over her nipples, brought a little “yes” to Anna’s lips, Marie unhooked Anna’s maternal bra and lifted the top, as she kissed and licked her ear.

    “Oh my darling, oh my darling love” whispered Marie as she played with Anna’s rock hard nipples, pulling and twisting them, and making her hotter than she had ever been in her entire life.

    Turning her softly around a little bit, Marie looked at her face smiling before she dropped her head to Anna’s breast, licking in a little circle around the nipple before she drew it into her mouth, pulling and sucking on it while her fingers played with the other breast. As she aroused one nipple with her fingernail, Anna put her hand on the Marie’s head and with her fingers combed through her luscious hair.

    Anna was getting so hot from Marie playing with her breasts that she could feel her pussy juices running down to the crack of her ass and soaking the granny cotton panties she now used, she wanted her lover to fuck her or to do anything she wanted to her, as to give her a hint of what she wanted, with some difficulty she separated her legs, and with her hand raised the hem of her maternal dress to her thighs.

    Without stopping nursing on Anna’s breasts, with one hand, Marie felt the soaking wet old-fashioned panties, pushing them aside her fingers started exploring the sopping wet pussy and started to finger fuck her. She couldn’t see her hand because of the big tummy but Anna could feel her lover fingers plunging in and out of her throbbing pussy, at the same time one thumb rubbed her swollen clit she tried to lift her heavy hips to match the finger rhythm. She could feel the tingle starting to build, and then it hit her like a punch from deep inside. The wonderful electric feeling of her pussy cumming. As she pressed her thighs together, Marie removed her hand and slumped to the floor, a few minutes latter kneeling in front of Anna; she lifted Anna legs to her own shoulders, and put her hands on those inner thighs.

    Sniffing in the womanly scent for a minute before she lowered her head to the pussy, Anna could feel Marie’s tongue exploring delicately her folds, and as she took control of her head directing it where she wanted it; she could feel her pussy lips parted by a pair of thumbs and her inner lips were licked before the tongue plunged in deep.

    Marie, once again, probing the pussy walls with her tongue and sucking on the swollen clit like a straw, knew it wouldn’t be long or takes much more time before Anna came in her mouth, and she would make cumm herself with her own fingers. Her tongue was working its magic on Anna’s pussy and then it hit them both. A massive, mind blowing orgasm, which kept coming in waves. One after one, another after the other, and others after them, as they gushed sweet pussy honey, Anna’s into Marie’s mouth.

    ******

    Annabelle gave birth to her first born, a daughter named Elisa Sanderson (whom later in the story became Sandy) with mixed feelings. The delivery was through out a painful labor of several hours, which by association, made her remember her wedding night, with the insides of her vagina ripped, and pain, pain and more pain. Only Marie’s presence after the child birth gave her a semblance of normalcy, the older woman and lover continuous presence made her post-partum depression less agonizing, which made her parents and husband William, even not knowing the motives, yet, grateful of her.

    Two months after, Annabelle desiring the company and love of Marie, started visiting her on the afternoons with any excuse, most of the time carrying with her the little girl.
    The first times the hour of suckling was due, Annabelle just opened her blouse and taking off the maternal bra put the baby’s mouth to her puffy and distended nipples.
    Marie’s reaction to this display of her young lover augmented and lactating breasts was ambiguous, dual; sometimes she got very excited and knew of dampness in her labia running down to her knickers, in other moments she felt repulse with repugnance.

    One of those days Marie was getting excited and very wet seeing the little girl sucking her mother’s breast, she told Anna to lay with her baby in the big bed and slowly got Anna naked taking off her clothes and then she removed her own and laid beside Anna softly kissing her. Her hands moved to the full breasts and pulled at the sensitive nipples, rolling them, as she knew how well to do.

    Anna arched her back toward her lover’s talented fingers. It had been so long. They were lying side by side with the infant in between them and Marie’s hot thigh slid between hers and pressed against the wet pussy.

    “You know just how to do that to me, don’t you, my hot french lover.” Anna said pulling back a little and smiling into her dark and expressive eyes.

    Marie eyes sparkled. “Do what, baby-girl?” she asked mischievously, grinding her thigh skilfully against her mound. She knew full well what she meant; they had been lovers now for well over three years and they knew each body intimately – inside and out – and just how she wanted her to make love to every inch of it.

    “Make love to me! Suck my nipples. Drink my milk! Suck them ¡¡¡ nowwwwww¡¡¡.” Anna pleaded. “They are so full. Little Elisa doesn’t drink all I produce. I have so much milk. I enjoy nursing her but particularly would love to have you, dear Marie, suck my breasts, take my milk from them too. Having a woman suck my breast milk is so damn wicked and sexy! ”

    Marie smiled a little naughtily, then kissed Anna softly, caught her and carefully, not to hurt the baby, rolled her on top of her own hot naked body. Her large and mature breasts pressed against Anna’s, and they hugged and kissed for a long delicious moment, then Anna moved up over Marie on arms and legs, as she knew just what she wanted, she spread her legs on either side of her lover, straddled her body and slid upward a little and she felt her full, milk-heavy breasts sway as she moved. She leaned back and with both hands took Marie’s head to her breast and guided it to her nipple. The older woman kissed first one then the other nipple and sucked softly on it, pulling it with her lips, but not hard enough to make the milk flow into her waiting mouth.

    Anna remembered the first time she had made love to her and sucked her breast without milk from them. Marie had gone down on her then, the first woman ever to make love to her. Now her hands cupped one breast squeezed it and her lips teased the nipple, pulling her sensuous lips around it, and then kissing the sensitive areola

    She spent long minutes kissing and licking Anna large bulging areola before Anna reached down caught her breast and moved the nipple to her lips. Marie laughed softly then her hot lips surrounded Anna nipple and her tongue flicked the tip, teasing her, still not sucking. Anna moaned in frustration and her head bowed back, she wanted the older woman’s lips to suck her aching nipple, and suck it hard!

    “Marie, ohhhh please my Love ¡¡! Please suck my nipple. I need you to suck it! ¡¡ ¡¡You’re killing me!! Ohhhh, suck it, suck it, you bitch! ¡” she groaned in anguish.

    Then she gave a long loud sigh as the other’s soft lips pulled at her nipple and slid along it, sucking it softly. She teased it, making it harder, making it longer and firmer, but not sucking hard enough to draw any milk into her mouth. Anna’s hips thrust down against her body, her very hot and wet pussy pressing against Marie’s stomach, conveying her need.

    An eternity later Marie sucked harder and Anna felt the fantastic relief as the milk flowed from her swollen breast into her lover’s hot mouth. Marie put both hands at the base of her breast, squeezed inward and pulled downward, milking the breast.

    “God, how wonderful feels to have her suck and milk my tit with her hands till the milk spray out inside her sweet mouth” Anna thought.

    And lowering her chest, pushed hard against the soft face; meanwhile the Maris’s lips were sucking again and again drawing the hot mother’s milk into her mouth. She knew just how to do it so sensually.

    Nursing her baby-girl was erotic, her little mouth sucking gluttony, giving her pleasure, but when Marie suckled, it was a whole new feeling, a feeling of one woman making love to another.

    “Oh dear, my pussy is hotter than ever and I’m feeling very wet.” Anna was thinking “She had that effect on me before and now it multiplies by eons. Soon she would empty my breasts and then we would make love. I want her hands, her lips, her tongue slipping into my pussy, driving me to a fantastic climax as I made love to her at the same time”.

    Anna felt one hand leave her breast and slide sensuously down her body, over her now rounded tummy, to stroke her thighs. Marie was teasing her again while her lips sucked and her mouth made love to Anna’s swollen breast. Her lips were never still, she moved her head up and down pulling on the nipple with her white little teeth, giving fantastic sensations with her soft lips pulling, making the nipples harder and at the same time making them longer while she drew out the milk. Her hand cupped Anna’s bare mound caressing it for a while, and then moving slowly downward. Anna gasped as Marie’s long finger inched along her slit, and then, tantalizingly, pressed inward into the core of her sopping pussy. She was wet and slick from the sucking on her breasts and it slipped into the wet soft sex cave easily. Anna groaned, moaned and whimpered and threw her head back in a movement of sheer pleasure.

    Marie’s finger probed gently inward and Anna felt first one, then two fingers press deep inside her. “Oh my god she’s finger fucking me, oh my, but she’s a bitch, she is twisting her wrist fucking my vaginal entrance.” Long minutes later she felt the fingers curve inside her, and she cried out as they found her g-spot and began to massage it with a touch they had developed together. Anna hunched her hips against the hand, feeling the fingers slide deeper inside her, playing over the small sensitive pad and making her feel as if she needed to pee, yet she wanted more of her touch rubbing against her clit.

    Marie’s skilful fingers rubbed and stroked Anna’s pudendum, from long experience she knew just how to stroke her g-spot and. she had been surprised the first time Anna had spurted her pussy juice, something William, her husband, could never achieve, and now her fingers rubbed and stroked bringing it on again.

    “Ohhhh, god, sweet Marie, mother of god, you are killing me. Your fingers are making me so damn hot. I can feel them deep inside me. Make me cum please; I want to spurt around your fingers. Suck my nipples hard, pull on them, bite them, make me cum. Ohhhh, I need YOU to make me cum. Make me cum hard! HARD”” Anna cried out. Little Elisa was asleep now in the room floor over a duvet, but she didn’t care if someone heard the screams in the next block.

    Marie moved her fingers inside her lover’s vagina, stroking the g-spot again and again, her hand thrusting deep, she nipped Anna’s long erect nipples with her teeth bringing a welcome pain to them, she sucked hard and Anna could feel her milk flow into her mouth, Anna leaned to one side and put her weight on one arm and reached across and caught her other breast and squeezed and pulled hard on the nipple; she was in a orgasmic frenzy; multiple streams of hot milk spurted from her erect nipples in tiny white jets, Marie was sucking her milk for all it was worth and at the same time being hit in the face with more of it from the other breast; Anna didn’t care if she was making a mess; she needed the rough stimulation on both nipples and she squeezed and pulled hard, drawing the milk out to arc in long white streams over Marie’s face. She closed her eyes and her brain continued to spiral up and up, while Marie’s fingers stroked her insides.

    Marie’s magic fingers continue playing over her g-spot and her slim hand was fisting and writhing inside Anna’s pussy setting off a massive and explosive climax. Anna screamed again and again in ecstasy as she came for umpteenth time; she was on fire with need and her hand came off her own breast to hold her body erect as she climaxed hard and explosively, head back, back arched. It was as if jolts of wonderful electricity shot through her body and a short circuit went off inside her head as she climaxed.

    Finally spent, she fell atop the bed and rolled a little as they lay holding each other. They kissed and caressed and Anna slid her own hand down to find her lover’s sopping wet pussy, she slid a finger along Marie’s slit, teasing her firm clit which was swollen and pebble hard, she rubbed it gently with her slick finger. When they had recovered a little it was Anna’s time to give pleasure to her lover and she moved down and began to kiss her soft firm breasts, then sucked her nipples till they stuck out and became harder and long. She longed to suckle on them and would have liked milk flowing into her mouth, she licked the large brown areola, and pushed the breast against her mouth, went desperately from one breast to the other fondling them till they were firmer, harder with passion, her hot blood swelling them.

    ”Oh, if only she could suck milk from them!”

    Anna kissed her way downward over the smooth satiny stomach; Marie spread her legs wide for her and she moved between them and licked her velvet thighs from her soft pubic hair to her sweet opened pussy. 69 had become one of their favourite love positions; both loved the delicious taste and scent of an excited pussy while their own pussy was being sexually stimulated. The wantonness intimacy of a 69 is beyond describing, it is so wonderfully erotic and satisfying, when it is done with a lover who cherishes and wants only to satisfy you in the most intimate of lovemaking techniques. Eating and being eaten at the same time, is one of life’s most erotic sensations, transcending all others. As many authors have written, only a woman truly knows how to make love to another woman.

    Anna slid her tongue out and ran it down into Marie’s groove, spreading her wet flesh, opening her up like a flower and slipping her tongue inside her, then plunging it deep inside, her lips sucking the sweet nectar out. She pushed her tongue in and out and suddenly had an inspiration; she pulled back as Marie groaned in protest, grabbed a pillow and put it against her delectable ass and lifted her hips up so she could slip the pillow under her, but didn’t do what the other thought she would do, go back to eating her. Instead Anna wiggled upward and put her breast against Marie spread and very wet pussy. She leaned forward and put her nipple against the hot wet flesh and pushed, the nipple found the opening and she pressed downward.

    “Ohhhh Marie It feels so wonderful having your hot, wet, intimate flesh around my nipple” exclaimed a driven mad Anna, pressing downward, and then pulling back slightly making her nipple fuck the pussy.

    Marie smiled at her, as her hand came down and her finger found her own turgid clit and rolled it around in circles. Then she took another pillow and put it under her head so she could watch Anna who winked at her and pulled back a little, took one hand and pulled at her nipple provoking that an small streams of hot milk spurted out over Marie’s pussy. She moaned hotly her approval.

    Anna pressed her nipple down against Marie’s spread flesh and then put a hand on either side of her pussy and pressed inward trapping the nipple between her pussy lips, then pulled backward and Marie’s pussy actually milked her nipple, her hot mother’s milk was flowing out against the hot gash. Anna’s own pussy pulsed, her clit throbbing at the idea of what she was doing, she opened the pussy again, pulled the labia wide open slid her nipple back between the spread lips, closed them hard around her nipple, and felt her milk flowing from her breast. Into the pussy.

    Marie watched, her dark eyes glowing with lust as she witnessed Anna doing something to her she had never done, or even imagined doing; the milk flowed out her pussy running along her slit and over her delicious brown star. Anna’s long hard, ejaculating nipple became a small cock fucking her pussy, and her pouting pussy lips seemed to suck on the hard cock-like nipple.

    “Oh, yes, yes fuck my pussy with your nipple and make it suck your hot milk out. Yes, yes! That is so sexy, so hot Mrs Sanderson. Fuck me, fuck my pussy. Yesss, Yesssss” moaned Marie, as her fingers became a blur against her clit.

    Anna pressed her nipple down, taking it with her fingers and rubbing it around and around against the sides of her pussy, pulling at it at the same time, spurting milk into her open sex like a cock cumming. Marie screamed out her ecstasy and Anna felt the pussy sphincter contract around her nipple and then a gush of her juices spurted out over the breast as she climaxed. Her hips thrusted upward and pressed the breast down hard against her body.

    Marie head was thrown back, her face distorted by passion. And Anna almost came again it was so exciting. With a long sigh, she fell backward and lay gasping for breath. Anna moved up to kiss and caress her. Their lips were covered with the juices of both of them and they sucked and licked them clean of each other faces with relish. Their hands roamed and soon they were both on fire. They turned in the rumpled bed and kissed each one way downward till their faces were buried between hot thighs, tongues and lips sucking on wet velvet flesh.

    Marie pussy was delicious, a mixture of Anna milk and her own pussy juices. Anna sucked and licked with complete abandon and then they became frantic lovers, not being able to kiss or lick the other partner pussy hard or fast enough. Quickly they brought each other to a series of moaning, writhing climaxes, faces buried into steaming intimate flesh and tasting each other’s sweet juices. They both spurted out their juices to be devoured in an orgy of ecstasy.

    Finally they became satiated, turned, hugged and pressed their bodies together. Their breathing became regular; and they pulled back a little, lying side by side, began to laugh. They were both a mess. Anna’s milk had spurted over her upper and lower body and their gyrations had spread it all over them. After taking a long and cosy shower Anna remembered forgotten little Alisa, who was still sleeping on the floor of the room over a duvet.

    ******

    William was an un-suspecting husband, (as most of them, by the way), he never would have considered an adulterous affair of his wife, and less of all a lesbian adulterous affair. But Annabelle was in love and infatuated with her professor-lover, her married sexual life had been traumatic to her since the wedding night, and her disappearing several afternoons a week, every week, several months after child-birth, with little Elisa, and not to go to Uni either, was getting suspicious, first to her parents, who couldn’t find her home and with their comments to William.

    William tried to be more careful with Annabelle the scarce moments they had sexual contact, intercourse was unsatisfactory for both of them, to Anna because she hated to be intimate with a man, and penetration was the ultimate in intimacy, and in the conjugal bed her attitude was as passive as that of a corpse; to William it was unsatisfactory because with a wife with the response of one like Anna, ¿what can a body do or say?. However, a woman to get pregnant only needs a spermatozoid getting first in the race to her womb and the egg in it, and because nature is like that, intercourse being good or bad, doesn’t matter. So it was that in one of Anna and William infrequent get together to have intercourse, nobody could call that making love, Anna got pregnant again.

    It was the beginning of the end to a situation should have never started. Anna was adamant she wanted to abort, said she could not and would not suffer giving birth as she had suffered with her first born. She loved her girl very much but no more birth-giving, if William or her parents wanted a baby let anyone of them have it. But her family was staunch catholic and with the passing of the weeks she was convinced to have a caesarean, provided that she had her tubes tied at the same time.
    . .
    Anna’s second pregnancy, above all the three first months, was a nightmare for everybody concerned, for her, for her husband, for her family, for Marie, friends and acquaintances. She was depressed and her bouts of depression and despair made her fearful to die in childbirth. As in her first pregnancy her only secure port of call was Marie’s house, in that place she felt herself welcome, loved, and secure and got all the sexual release she needed. Marie on the contrary was getting weary of Anna’s constant complains and demands and was waiting the best moment to end their relationship.

    At seven months, Anna’s second pregnancy was a veritable carbon-copy of her first one. She was very heavy now, her back, back-bone and back-side hurt permanently and she went to Marie to get consolation and a back rubbing, or a general massage. Later she went alone letting little Elisa in charge of a baby-sitter.

    Marie had let her set her own pace; she refused to be trapped by Anna’s pregnant whims. Some people, mostly her family, eventually grew impatient with her and started telling her she needed to pull herself and carry on like an adult. Marie had smiled at this advice kept her mouth shut and just gave Anna space with the attentions and emotions she demanded. For some time she allowed herself to feel some of her grief, and when her tantrums came, if they were together and alone, calmly went and sat next to Anna and talked to her through it, allowing her to give in herself to Marie’s voice and caresses. Always Anna’s hyperventilating was controlled thanks to their very close relationship, and that moments were almost therapeutic.

    But Marie was a little tired of being now more of a husband to Anna than a lesbian lover and decided to start changing the relationship; holding her hand and, never one to do things in half measure, she thought ”fuck the hand” and the next thing she did was hold the shuddering, sobbing, swollen frame to her chest.

    “Ok baby, listen to me…we’ll get through this together…just let me make love to you and stop crying…just like that…. yes baby, yes.”

    She helped Anna to the bedroom and into bed, Anna was reluctant this time to show her deformed pregnant body to her lover, but Marie told her not to be shay with her at all and to get started her naked. Next was Marie’s turn to disrobe and get on the bed.

    “Ok my love, today I’m going to make love to you as never before, you just let mommy do the giving, and you just let your body receive all I have for you”

    Anna was in heaven, Marie still loved her, and she was going to get release from her sexual tensions. Her back was hurting, so she put herself on her side and her voluminous belly rested in the sheet giving her some comfort while awaiting Marie’s loving after her odd words.

    ¿What kind of new loving was it?

    “Come Marie, I want to kiss you.” purred now an excited Anna as she flashed a smile.

    Marie leaned over towards her. Their mouths met with little baby kisses, tips of tongue touching, and kisses escalating to achingly desperate open mouth kisses, tongues exploring mouths, the others mouth, and rubbing together mixing saliva.

    Marie slowly lay in her left side on the bed to be face to face with Anna, they looked at each other profoundly in the eyes, rubbing tenderly the tip of their noses; slowly Marie started kissing down Anna’s body and sucked, chewed, and flicked each nipple. She went back and forth from full breast to full breast, having the time of her life. Anna loved it, getting aroused again after a long time; her body was on fire and was over sensitive. She supported Marie’s head with her hand being careful of her big tummy. The two of them kept like this for a while. After a few minutes Marie laid her head back on the pillow, and looked at her lover; Anna was on fire as never before waiting the love promised.

    Anna’s arms were trapped and she couldn’t get free –didn’t want to, and it excited her. She could see that Marie wanted to do her something it was forceful, and it turned her on even more. Marie put herself behind Anna in the spoon position and reached around and played with Anna’s pussy and clit from behind, getting her wetter than wet, with the middle finger of her other hand she took a copious glob of cream from Anna’s pussy and placed it on the rim of the pregnant woman’s rectum. It was a first because Anna wasn’t partial to anal play, in fact she didn’t like it, she thought it was gross and disgusting and had never had nothing passing her asshole muscle and into her bowels, not even her own little finger. However, this time she soon cried out with pleasure. The finger tip went inside her ass a bit, and Anna, with her clit being rolled back and forth across vigorously went berserk, as the deep full finger penetration of her ass to her bowels soon made her felt an incredible orgasm. It was a first. She thought this was the new kind of love Marie was talking about. She was wrong, oh, my, she was so wrong.

    She rested her head on Marie’s shoulder, and Marie hugged Anna tightly circling the big belly with both arms. Then Marie went back to feeling and handling Anna’s pussy and licked and nipped on her ear, meanwhile put her hand to tickle her clit. Then they kissed again with animal passion driving them, and soon, they felt the new rising tide of their lust Anna had back slipped her hand inside Marie’s thighs and found her clit. They couldn’t hold back, natural feelings pulled them along, and a flood of love juices came with a huge orgasm. Moaning and crying loudly, both women were momentarily satisfied.

    A few minutes later with Anna in a post-coital lassitude, Marie got out of bed and went to her cupboard to get out some toy she needed to satisfy an old and kinky craving of hers, she wanted to fuck Anna anally, and she thought this was the perfect moment to do so. It took but a few minutes strapping on her favourite toy, the dildo, she went back to bed with some lube and the big black strap on dildo obscenely swinging between her legs in sharp contrast with her fair milky skin. Anna’s eyes opened like big saucers at the strange vision

    Before Anna could speak, Marie took her mouth in another hot kiss and cupped her face in her hands; it was so soft. Marie licked and kissed her way down Anna’s chin and neck to her breasts where she snatched one nipple into her mouth and suckled her; Anna could feel her nipple swelling and on the verge of popping in the warmth and wetness of her gifted mouth. Sensually then Marie drug her tongue in a long, sensual lick from the nipple, down the breast slope, through the valley and up the big belly.

    Continuing her descent she spread as widely as possible Anna’s legs to accommodate her body as she slid down on the mattress, suckling and savouring the skin of her belly, then. Marie’s powerful hands cupped the backs of Anna thighs, spreading her legs wider, bending them carefully at the knees and pushing them into a v-shape as she kissed the creamy flesh of the inner thighs, slowly working down to her hot sex. Marie exhaled a deep breath of warm air directly onto the pulsing pussy and inhaled deeply of the murky scent.

    “It is so beautiful.” She whispered.,

    “Oh Anna, you have such a beautiful pussy.” Marie hissed. “So ripe and full of life, And so fucking wet too.”

    Marie gave her a long, lavish lick with the full flat of her tongue all the way from her pussy to the sphincter and back to the hood of her clit and Anna nearly bucked off the bed as the erotic stimulation coursed like electricity all through her. With that, Marie made Anna turn a little over her belly and she dove into her, slurping, licking and sucking on her most delicate flesh. Positioning herself directly behind Anna and spreading her legs, Marie jammed a finger deep inside her and began pumping furiously at the same moment her tongue plunged deep into the crack of her ass.

    Anna felt Marie’s tongue press through her puckered rosebud as she was tongue-fucking her ass and at the same time she was finger-fucking her pussy.

    Marie’s tongue seemed to sink deeper and deeper into the bowels with every tongue stroke and her feral growls only seemed to become more wanton; Anna could barely hear them over her orgasmic screams. Finally the orgasm smashed over her like a ton of bricks and her body literally seized, her belly contracted and almost started to be in labour; her heart pounded so hard she was gasping desperately for air.

    ”Oh God! Oh God! Oh baby!” she moaned into the pillow.

    Marie relented and let her tongue out of Anna’s ass, rimming the border a few more minutes before she extricated her head from Anna’s thighs and prepared herself to consummate her long and deepest guarded desire, the fucking of Anna’s virgin ass.

    Anna was in a daze and her ass was on fire, the old feeling of touching an ass as abhorrent and gross had ceased to be to her now she had tasted the pleasures of this sexual activity.

    “And now baby, let me give you a new pleasure” said Marie in a soft whisper.

    She was behind Anna again, and she could feel a hard object trying to get between her buttocks. Anna tried to turn around but Marie kept her firmly down.

    “Please baby relax and let mommy take care of you, I promise it wont hurt you”

    As she talked she backed away from Anna a little, and the pregnant woman let herself believe that maybe Marie was done with her, until she felt the movement, and saw Marie was hand lubing the big girl-cock running the grease over it, and then she squeezed more lube into her hand, and started spreading a generous squirt around Anna ass. Anna’s breath caught at her touch, she was on fire; she had conflicting emotions. She hated her ass touched and at that moment wanted it. She wanted to go away, she was afraid to die. And she wanted that big dildo to slide inside of her.

    ”What are you going to do with that thing” Anna was frantic “you are not going to put that thing up my ass”, “You know how I hate penetration”.

    “Shuuush, my dear, don’t be afraid, I have waited to do it for a long time”

    “But why, why me, why my butt”, asked a now terrified Anna

    “Because other people can have your cunt, but your ass is for me alone, that is why”

    ”Mommy, please don’t.”

    ”Oh dear. I was afraid you weren’t going to call me mommy again. You liked my tongue up your ass, you’ll like my boy”

    Marie brought her arms around in front of Anna, where she could see them. She had a small bottle of lube in one hand, and she unscrewed the top and poured a generous helping into her other hand.

    ”Oh mommy please don’t, I’m afraid. very afraid, don’t do that to me”

    ”Please baby, please, let me lube it up, so I won’t tear you apart and leave you bleeding as William did”

    “No, Mommy !No!” cried Anna hysterically

    Marie put one hand back on Anna’s hip, and the other on the back of her neck, pushing her over at the waist; she spread open her legs further until she had them far apart. Then what Anna dreaded, one finger slowly slid inside her to the hilt; it gradually pumped a little, then was joined by one other, and finally by a third. Anna had never felt that pressure, that painful pressure, for four years, it had been tender and passionate loving, now the rudeness of the act and Marie’s behavior was taking her breath away.

    Anna bent her knees in an attempt to lighten the penetration and the pain of it, lowering her head to the pillow in order to suppress the cries she was sure the agony was going to provoke. She couldn’t help herself.

    “Please, mommy” But she knew perfectly well that Marie knew it meant, “Please don’t.”

    “I always loved you in a position like this. Puts you at just the right height I need”

    Then the tip of Marie’s strap-on was pressing against Anna’s anal opening, the pressure very slowly increasing in tiny steps.

    “Please what, baby girl? Please stop? You want me to stop? “

    Anna loved and hated her at that moment, she was always so slow and gentle about her loving, and now?

    ”What it is then, baby girl?”

    And as they spoke, the tip slowly, ever so slowly, pushed, Anna’s eyes widened at the pressure. The head of this fake cock was clearly much thicker than her fingers, she grunted feeling the forced compression onto her clenched sphincter, but she tried to calm and relax her tensed muscles.

    It wasn’t easy to get it in. The strap-on dick did not slide in like the fingers. It was more difficult than Anna had thought it would be. However, the wise older woman took her time. To her it was like a dream made true, she would push just a bit, then pause, then push again a bit harder, make a bit of progress, then pull back. It was just a matter of getting Anna’s sphincter muscles, particularly the inner one, to get used to the pressure, to relax, and to allow entry. Suddenly, the butt hole opened up and the head of Marie cocked strap-on thrust all the way in, disappearing from sight into her rectum.

    ”Arrrgggggnnnnnng, oh, oh, oh ay, ay” Yelled Anna, pain was excruciating. She felt so distended, so bloated, so stuffed.

    “Wait, wait a second, Marie.” Marie pushed again.

    ”Oh my god, it HURTS” cried Anna, tears running down her face “Please stop, mammy. Please…take it off me, It HURTSSSSSSSSS.”

    Anna grunted. “Oh, Marie, it hurts, it’s so big in there.” Her breathing was sharp and erratic; she instinctively wanted to push it out now, like a giant baby that demanded to be released in birth-giving. It was the same sensation
    .
    Marie, spooned behind, reached over her, careful to use only the fingers of his left hand and started to stroke and fondle Anna’s clit and her pussy lips. She was happy to see that Anna was very wet. It was clear that in spite of her cries of pain and her protesting she was actually enjoying being fucked up the ass. Anna sighed when Marie’s fingers made contact with her clit..

    Marie pumped her fake cock in and out, but not too rapidly, she was sensually fucking Anna’s butt in tune with her own pleasure, all the time, fondly caressing the wet, slippery lips of her cunt and massaging the hard little button of her clit. Suddenly everything changed.

    Anna half closed her eyes. “Marie” she whispered, ever so quietly. “This is feeling good”

    She now wondered why she was so terrified; maybe she was perhaps wrong to be so resistant, it was indeed as if she had been saving herself, her flower, her rosebud.

    She reached down between her legs and tried to finger fuck Marie squeezing softly her pussy lips and, being unable because of the strap-on going in her rosebud; it was now Marie’s turn to gasp. Anna fondled, tickled, and gently inserted a finger-tip in her ass rim as Marie began to stroke short rapid thrusts with her hips. She was now giving Anna’s asshole a good quick fucking, not too deep but very animalistic, like a dog mounted on its bitch lover, plunging rapidly to give and get a quick release, at the same time squeezing and rubbing her cunt with more force and pressure against the dildo.

    Anna responded by trying and pushing down hard on Marie’s sphincter with her own finger trying to meet her rapid thrusts with her bottom, but recognizing that she could not keep up for the baby inside her. She then just held her butt still and let Marie fuck her big derriere with her big, manly like cock. She remained passive, giving her butt to her, but still holding tight on her sphincter with her digit so she couldn’t escape. Rather than escaping Marie, now she didn’t want to let her go.

    ”Harder, harder, deeper, deeper,” she moaned as she fingered Marie’s back hole..

    “Oh yes! ¡¡ Oh god ¡! ¡¡Oh Marie! ¡ Oh mother of god¡¡ Oh yes, baby! Fuck me with that big cock! Oh yes! More baby, give me more, Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”

    “I’m, I’m, I’m cumming, cummmming, cummmmmmmmming”, that was the reluctant Anna of before as Marie fucked her ass.

    Marie’s plunges quickened in pace, lost in the sensation of Anna rectum wrapped tightly around the head of the rubber cock grasped by her sphincter and reverberating in her own clit. She wanted to cum now, wanted to release her pent up passions. And, then, she felt her legs stiffen with the inevitability sweeping through her core to her head.

    She stopped thrusting and let it come, the first wave of her organs up from pussy to her nipples to her brain. In that moment she would have liked to be a man bursting out from his cock its fluid deep into her ass.

    Anna felt the pulsation through her sphincter muscles, closing her eyes to enjoy the sensation into her ass. She could feel the hard shaft jump with each push, she thought she could even feel humidity in her rectum, like she was getting an enema. It was wonderful; she repeatedly squeezed the strap-on with her sphincter, trying the impossible, to get milk out of the rubber cock with her ass.

    Anna had convinced herself long ago that she wasn’t imagining the orgasms Marie gave her. And she definitely gave it to her; she could feel it flowing from Marie to her. It was like she had some kind of valve, and could control the intensity of whatever it was that flowed from her.

    ”It started very deep inside me, and slowly grew until it was everywhere, until nothing existed but her, my mind, and my orgasm” Thought Anna. “ It is as if I were in two places at once. I was falling off a cliff, accelerating as if propelled by a rocket, and yet I was completely aware of my surroundings, and of her. I felt her controlling my orgasm, turning it up in measured doses, up and down at will, I felt absolute abandon. Her eyes were speaking to me as clearly as though they were carving her thoughts in stone, but I couldn’t tell what the words meant; they were in another language.”

    ******
    The nest two years in the Sanderson house had been like living in a limbo for the whole family of four, Annabelle having gave birth to a little boy, the house was a place to live, but not a home, Annabelle and William were barely civil with each other and the little kids, Elisa four and Jonathan two were disquiet as if catching their parents animosity to each other; due to the social conventionalisms of her family class, partners and friends, they maintained a façade of familiar contentedness to the outside world. But the situation was ripe to explode at any moment.

    Many things had changed in that house, there was no further intercourse after giving birth between the couple, they had separate bedrooms and were barely civil to each other. There was a permanent nanny for the children which let Annabelle most of the days free. What had not changed was Anna’s infatuation with the older french professor. She went to Marie’s almost every day making herself a nuisance and coaxing her to have sex permanently.

    Marie was tired of the relationship and wanted out. Anna wasn’t anymore to Marie the fresh, sweet and innocent nineteen years old girl she had met at class in Uni as her pupil, she was not now the inexperienced girlie woman of four years before. She was the mother of two and hardly the pleasant sex toy and partner of sexual games she used to be not so long before. And being married and she having intercourse with a man, even her husband, however sporadic, was distasteful to her. And so Marie had searched for and found, greener pastures. Without Anna knowledge she has found a new, fresh and younger sexual plaything. Then William contacted her.

    William was very busy in his law practice and thought everything home was controlled by his wife, but the day the nanny called him because the little boy has became sick, was feverish, must call the doctor and didn’t know what to do; and after asking her the whereabouts of his wife, and was told she wasn’t home and couldn’t be reached because the nanny didn’t know how to in case of an emergency, he blew up. Went home got the doctor and decided once and for all to get rid of her wife, marriage and start a new life.

    William discussed with himself the opportunity to hire or no, a private investigator to follow his wife and see where she went, with whom, and eventually what was she doing, or do it himself, in order to prevent any escape of information that could shame her and his family and of course himself. After a couple weeks he decided to take the task and do it himself. He took a leave of absence and from that day on he followed his wife wherever she went; after a few days he knew without any doubt his wife only left her house to go visiting her old professor, who had been her constant companion, he had thought as a good friend, when she was in labor to give birth. He was astounded one afternoon he saw them kissing and caressing passionately when she arrived, lover like, and after waiting several hours near the house, late in the evening he saw them again parting like lovers of long standing do.

    He was shattered, tore to pieces, he couldn’t believe Anna was a lesbian, but in a moment of clarity he understood with out doubt why her reluctance to marriage and sex with him.

    He went home to think carefully the way to act, and how to get proof of his wife, in his mind, deviant behavior to have legal ground and silently divorce her. He started to make careful inquiries of who Marie was, her legal status in the country and at University. He did obtain information showing Marie was single, with no legal attachment and her legal situation was precarious, she was a visiting professor, with renewable contract with the University and removable the immigration visa in between other motives inappropriate behavior. With this data she went to see Marie.

    Marie was, to say the less, surprised when opening her house door she saw it was William who called; when William asked to enter she moved lo the side and silently let him in.

    He asked without preamble or ceremony, and she confirmed his assumptions that she and her wife were lesbian lovers.

    “Yes we are” she answered.

    “Well, thank you to confirm my suspicions”, “Now let see, you are in a very delicate personal situation”, “You know I have the muscle to make you loose your work here and to make cancel your visa by the immigration authorities if I propose so”

    “Yes I know” responded Marie not blinking an eye. “What do you want me to do? Let your wife? Ok Done. I was tiring of her anyway, this is as good an opportunity as any other, you may keep her”.

    “Wrong, no, that’s not what I want, that’s an easy way out for both of you ” told her an ice cold William.

    “Then what do you want?” asked the disconcerted woman.

    “I want proof, solid proof”

    “Don’t understand” said a disconcerted Marie.

    “I want solid proof to divorce her, then you may keep her yourself if you so wish”

    “What kind of proof do you want; I don’t know what to do about”

    “Well, let me explain to you”, said William. “I want to video both of you in sexual activities, Making love or whatever the hell you call it”

    “I… I… I can’t do that” said her with a tremulous voice.

    “Well you better can or you are history in this community and country” he was as cold as an ice block

    Silence, then “Ho… ho… how do you want to do it”

    “This is my plan, I want to be in your bedroom or the place you have your tryst, must be a place where I can film the scene without her being aware of my presence, you call her, make a date, and then call me, I come half an hour before, prepare every thing and when she comes you start your play and I mine (no pun intended), you must make it, hot, very, very hot. Do I make myself crystal clear? If you do as I say I won’t molest you in any way in the future, the video will serve me so you don’t get crazy ideas in the future. Do you understand my reasoning? ”

    “yes” answered a subdued Marie.

    And that was it, Marie called Anna with faked enthusiasm, and then called William, he arrived with everything prepared and hided in the big french wardrobe in Marie’s bedroom behind the clothes; When Anna arrived her actions did confirm William the liaison was long time. Then the video had everything two women can do in bed, kisses, caresses, licking of breasts and sucking of nipples, tasting of pussies, sixty-nine, mouth to ass, and then the grand finale, Marie fucking Annabelle in the ass with a big eight inches long and two inches in girth black strap-on, and a frenzied Anna yelling:

    “More please more, deep, deeper, hard, harder please Marie make me cummm, cummmmmmiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiggggggggggggg, arrrhhhhgggggggg”

    ******

    It cost William several weeks to get over and overcame his filming experience; in the meantime he prepared the documents to be filed for divorce by a lawyer friend. Then, one night, when every document was exactly as he needed them, told Anna he wanted to talk to her. He had prepared in his bedroom the video camera connected to the big TV; Anna was reluctant to enter William’s bedroom not imagining what was in it for her, maybe ¿reconciliation?

    Once in the bedroom William closed the door making Anna very nervous, but her husband didn’t even look at her, he simply prepared the TV and video and let then be on stand-by.

    Calmly in a soft voice “Anna I’m going to divorce you, and I want you to leave this house tonight, and don’t go near the children”

    “Are you crazy, what are you talking about” replied an astounded Annabelle.

    “Anna you have not a choice, this are my conditions, I have the documents ready for you to sign and I’ll file: you won’t contest the divorce, you won’t have access to the children until they are twenty one, you’ll leave this house tonight and disappear from our lives, if you don’t do what I say I’ll destroy you, do you understand?”

    “NO I DON’T, WHY DON’T YOU GO FUCK YOURSELF”

    “WELL YOU DAMM DYKE LOOK YOURSELF BEING FUCKED, DAMM YOU”

    William pressed the play button in the video and the TV screen came to life and in it appeared a hardcore lesbian film starred by Anna and Marie.

    An horrified Anna could not believe her eyes, there she was suckling Marie nipples, fast forward……Marie licking her asshole, fast forward again……she licking and eating Marie’s pussy, forwarded……she being sodomized by Marie with a big black strap-on and she asking for more, harder and deeper.

    She felt the world madly spinning and the roar in her ears not permitting her hear William yelling to her with hate and loathing in his words

    “This damned marriage doesn’t make anymore sense at all and it is finished, you dammed dyke, you’ll never ever see the children again, you bitch, you filthy…… .”

    Not ten metros away Elisa tried to protect her little brother.

    So, that night a disheveled and hysteric Annabelle appeared at Marie’s door, crying and sobbing incoherently of divorce, not seeing her children anymore, and not having any other place to go, and asking for a place to pass the night, when a young almost naked woman appeared behind Marie asking what were the matter, a terrified Annabelle, couldn’t believe her eyes, Marie and another woman together, anger at Marie, anger at herself, anger at the world. The woman rolling her eyes as if to say, listen, who invited you here, why don’t you go home? And she did turn around and left the house with anger and sorrow, passing out of sight in the darkness of the night.

    ******

    That same night William searched the house like mad looking for and destroying every picture of Anna, not leaving even one of her, in the following days he told everybody including his children that her mother had gone away for good, leaving them to never come back. No other explanation. Some months later he sent his children to boarding-school, where he kept them, except summers, until they were of age; when packing, little Elisa, her father not knowing about, kept like a treasure a ten by eight recent picture of her mother with both of them, Jonathan and her, She was four and Jonathan two

    ******

    She, like so many others, had lived through a very bad marriage after realizing she was a lesbian. With that experience at her back and her silent divorce, her broken world and life, the disappointment over Marie sordid treason and indifference, she took the meager proceeds from her divorce and disappearing tried to buy her a new life, to no avail. She went down, first were the seedy, shady bars, club rats, drunk by the end of every night but not disorderly, the, until a few months before, shy femme mom and socialite, alone now in life and the city, became easy pray to every kind of hard boiled lesbian partners; next was the rough sex, double dildoes penetration, sado, and every other perversion; she was so derelict, the abysm border was just there, and then, the end, the nothing.

    One day she woke-up on a dirty bed beside a sleeping and snoring woman, in a strange bed and no less strange and dirty room, and the hang over she had was head-splitting. She went to the seedy bathroom and when peeing the pain was so intense she almost fainted, when she could get-up from the bowl took a look at herself in the lavatory mirror, she couldn’t believe her reflection; her once beautiful face looked puffy with red tinted eyes, her hair, in disarray was dirty and unkempt, her body hurt and the genital area was bleeding; she went to the room to get her clothes and fly away, in between the bed clothes she found the cause of her bleeding, a huge dildo of no less than 10 inches long smeared with blood, her blood. What had happened to her? ¿To her life? ¿To her dreams?

    After a long and hard year of therapy, and detox, and a lot of hard physical work to recuperate and tone her body and mind and get out of her personal swamp, penniless, with borrowed money from parents anxious she got out their lives for good, she went west to San Francisco to try and start a new life

    Chapter 2: A new life……….a new love ?

    The first thing Annabelle did after arriving in San Francisco was to legalize her situation; she passed the Californian Bar to be able to practice as an attorney or lawyer in that state.; next was the intimate necessity to change legally her name as a means to effectively start a new life with the only ties with the past of those of her mind and the presence unavoidable in her memory of her small children, and next she got a new drivers license and for the first time in her life a number of the Social Security.

    As a new legal identity she opted to use the second half or her original name changing the last letter, so she became Bella instead of Annabelle, and as surname she used the maiden name of her maternal granny Belle Holbeig, that way, from Annabelle Sanderson Van Cruiff she became Bella Holbeig, single. She modified her appearance, cut her long beautiful blonde hair short, cropped and dyed it a dark honey blonde; as she couldn’t change her voluptuous body she hid it from both, male and female, and started to use, when working, severe dark suited pants and jacket, tailored loose, with white starched shirts. Her beautiful face devoid of any make-up was totally ascetic, and anyway stunning.

    Her first years in Frisco as a lawyer were very difficult, with little money at first, it was not easy to start a career in a hostile and competitive environment and, moreover, she was yet not hard or callous enough. She started by taking any case offered to her, most of them, those nobody else wanted to get their hands on, life wasn’t easy.

    Her practice was full of cases defending women victims of domestic violence, sordid and / or squalid divorces and the fight for as fair alimonies as she could get. After several years on this path with some ups but mostly downs, the breaking point came the day she, by chance, represented in court the wife of a philandering multimillionaire nobody else wanted to stand for, due mostly to his personal influence as a chairman of a big multinational corporation and the influence of his lawyers company.

    After that first winning prize, and the millionaire fees she got, her name became famous overnight. At the passing of the years, her sometimes humiliating job, the jokes about her from her colleagues in court and out, and the scarcity of money had hardened her spirit like steel, she was not callous with the pauper people, but could not tolerate the fatuous persons now surrounding her and begging her company or counseling.

    She changed little of her diary life after her legal triumph and the new cases pouring money and fame her way, she kept dressing to work in stylish but somber clothing, bought a new conservative car, and got herself a new huge house with all the commodities, pool, sauna, Jacuzzi, etc, hoping against all odds that maybe, sometime, her now teenaged children, she had not forgotten, would enjoy them with her.

    Sex hadn’t been a priority in former Annabelle, now Bella’s life; in fact in almost fifteen years she had been living in California she had had no more than a dozen sexual encounters, all with women, and all very unsatisfactory, so much so, she had determined to stop any physical relationship until she found a truly new love. It had probed a task almost impossible. When she stopped to think about, and not being in the dating circus, Bella discovered her tastes in women had been eventually changing, going from mature women when she was young, to thirtish when she was in the thirties, to younger women now she was about forty.

    Bella’s social life was almost nil, she preferred going home after work, take a bath, listen to classic music, get dinner and read a good romantic book, maybe a little TV, mostly news, before going to sleep.

    That wondrous evening, was a changing life evening, she went after work to a trendy cocktail lounge and restaurant to meet some colleagues from out State. The very dignified, very proper, very disciplined attorney at law was still completely dressed in her conservative skirt, prim and proper blouse and severe jacket with elegant taupe stockings; her three inch pumps made her trim legs look even more elegant with her feet perfectly manicured, but it was her hair, as lately, wound up in a bun letting her beautiful face and swan neck free in all her splendour.

    They were having cocktails before dinner when she saw HER. The vision of the young and beautiful waitress coming towards them was like a hard blow at her sternum, dizziness exploded in her head and she began hyperventilating and started to loose consciousness. With sheer will power she got dominion of herself and with excuses to her guests she went to the powder room to get hold of herself. After a few minutes she was her usual self and she went back to the table, but the night from that moment on, to the end was a blur, she couldn’t remember afterwards anything about.

    ******

    Nineteen years old Sandy was working as a waitress in a kind of pleasure job vacation, let me explain. She had not a shortage of monies; she had her own money in the bank if necessary, but after ending the scholar year at College she had decided she didn’t want to spend the summer, not again, in her father and brother’s company at the family summer house by the beach. She and her brother had been drifting apart, with the pass of time, living at different schools, junior and high, and with her father bonding with her brother Jonathan in their manly ways, she felt left out.

    She has another problem; in her mind she had a foggy recollection of a traumatic night fifteen years ago, and the following disappearance, for ever, the next day, of her mother.
    The only memory she had of her was the old and worn-out picture of a young and very beautiful blond woman of long and silky hair, with her brother and her. After that night, the following day in her family house there had been not even one picture of her mother left. Whenever she asked her father something about her mother he went raving mad, and little by little she stopped asking about her, and emotionally moved away from him. As affectionate her father was with her brother as cold he was with her.

    Sandy name was really Elisa Sanderson, Sandy being the name given her by her school mates and players in the school soccer team where she was leader and captain. She preferred being called, and adopted, Sandy to the pompous Elisa Sanderson Van Cruiff.

    Job vacationing and seeing and knowing the real world was an excuse she gave herself as she went to San Francisco. In reality she had an ulterior motive; as her mother fifteen years earlier she, at nineteen, in this liberal time and epoch, was still a virgin and not sure of her sexual identity. In truth she wasn’t inclined yet, one way or the other, but she was very curious of gay life in general and liberal San Francisco was a good place to sate her curiosity. Her father would disinherit her first and then kill her if he had known of Sandy interest in the gay world and life. Emotionally she was just in a nebulous world, as any human being is, in a word she was waiting for that special person to appear and lighten her life.

    She had waited the table Bella and her guests had been drinking cocktails and dinning the night Belle felt indisposed and had not taken notice of the lady after some time later when she returned to the table; solicitously she asked her if she could be of help and the lady had thanked her and asked only for a glass of fresh water and some head painkiller.

    Then Sandy took account of the lady’s beauty, she had a face clean of make-up with only a tenuous trace of lip-stick to give some colour to her beautiful face; Sandy took notice in a rapid look of her sombre and conservative although elegant and tailored clothes, while appreciating the sad and melancholic expression on her face when she though nobody was looking at her.

    Sandy was mesmerized by such beautiful but sad face expression on a so successful woman and could not help thinking that something very tragic must have happened in life to her. A few minutes later she was asked for the check and the lady signed the bill letting a generous tip for her service. When they were up to departing the lady called her apart and asked softly, what was her name? She answered with a quivering voice just as softly, it was Sandy,

    “Oh, thank you, mine is Bella”

    From that day on Bella was on Sandy mind permanently even she didn’t know why, she felt captivated by her.

    ******

    Bella, in a very unusual attitude of mind for her, could not forget Sandy and could not concentrate on her work. Her beauty or…What? she didn’t know what is was, the girl was pretty of course, in a coltish way, she was very young, maybe too young for her to try seducing if she was of a mind, and she was not so sure she wanted to start again the merry-go-round of dating. The girl had long legs, perky medium size breasts, beautiful whitish blonde hair and suddenly she realized what it was, she had fallen in love, just like that, just love at first sight like a teenager, and she was love-sick. Incredible.

    It was several weeks later on a Friday; she had not been her usual self, she was irritable, she barked to her associates at work, a very unusual think for her to do, and even worse, she almost botched a case, and not a very difficult one at that. She just couldn’t wait anymore; after work, Bella decided she had to see Sandy again. She called the restaurant to reserve a table and asked if Sandy was working that night. She was. Bella went home to prepare for a night out, this time alone; something she seldom did, something very unusual for her; but, she thought, its worth doing today; she took an invigorating shower, looked at her other wardrobe, the very feminine one nobody had ever seen her using, the one she kept to herself, to see how she wanted to look that evening and to dress accordingly for. She picked a pale ivory silk shirt with a crushed grey silk skirt and matching blazer, very ladylike. Put on a matching lace bra and panty set of delicate grey tone and covered it with a soft satin chemise that went down of her garter belt and over the tops of her stockings. She sprayed a puff of her favourite perfume into the air and walked through it before putting on the skirt and blazer, and went for an un-conspicuous eye liner to mask the tired look of her eyes that reflected back to her from the vanity mirror, without make-up she put again a tenuous pale lip-stick and out she went to the restaurant Sandy worked.

    The no-nonsense lawyer, the cougar of the court-rooms was nervous, very nervous, to the perspective of seeing and talking again to a young woman she scarcely knew and of course was not acquainted with. The valet took the keys to park her car, and getting inside the maitre’de took her to the table she has reserved, helped her to take sit and clasped his hands to call the service. That was one of Sandy’s tables to wait that night.

    That’s when Sandy saw her again, the lady, Bella, wasn’t it? Who had bewitched her a few weeks before, and all her life came to a stand still. She could not part her eyes from her, she stirred Sandy beyond all reason since the first time she saw her come at this same restaurant a few weeks ago. Maybe it was because she looked a lot like her first real, if you could call it that, crush, one of the nuns who were a volley-ball instructor back when she was thirteen at the catholic college she was a pupil, or maybe it was because not having known her mother she had always been fond of, for the most part of her life, to older women. Whatever it was, this lady struck a chord in her. She was in her forties and more than pretty, she was beautiful, sad, but beautiful, extremely so.

    Dinner developed strangely quiet, with Sandy waiting the table and permanently asking Bella if she was in need of something else; Bella subdued and tongue –tied eating like a bird, picking little bits of food at a time and taking her time with each course wanting to say something to Sandy and not knowing how to start.

    ¿How do you tell a girl, you have seen twice and who can be your daughter that you have fallen madly in love with her? And you are a woman. What if she felt repulsed by your words?

    Sandy instinctively knew something was amiss, she could feel it in the air around Bella’s table. Bella seemed to be waiting, maybe something or someone. Maybe, her husband? She had noticed she wasn’t wearing neither an engagement or wedding ring but that didn’t necessarily signify she was single or not attached, after all, even if she was married, that didn’t meant she had to wear a ring. So she threw caution to the wind and nervously asked her,

    “Excuse me Madame. Are you waiting someone, your husband perhaps? May I retire the service? Do you need anything else?”

    Bella seemed to wake from a dream.

    “What ?, eh, oh, no, no I’m not married and I’m not expecting anybody, thanks Sandy, and no, I don’t want anything else; please bring me the check, will you ?”

    “ Of course Madame”

    When Sandy went to get the check Bella berated herself for her stupidity and shyness. As the girl brought the voucher to sign and she was doing so, without bringing up her face she asked Sandy very softly if she could see her outside her working place. A surprised Sandy didn’t know what to say and kept her silence for a few seconds, a mortified Bella without looking up murmured

    “it is okay, and excuse me if I’m out of order, I’m sorry, It wasn’t my intention to offend you”.

    Sandy recovered her wits and softly answered it was all right, and gave Bella her phone number in a slip of paper telling her the next day, Saturday, was her day out.

    ******
    That night Bella’s sleep was restless and full of dark dreams, and Saturday morning, instead of sleeping very late, take a leisurely breakfast in bed while reading the morning papers and planning the, doing nothing, of every Saturday, she was up and as restless as a caged animal by seven thirty a.m waiting for an appropriate hour to call Sandy.

    Sandy had had a similar night albeit for different reasons, she wasn’t sure what it was, but the presence of Bella made her body tingle all over, and the single touch of her finger put goose-bumps on her skin. She was not in love with Bella, in truth she didn’t know what the meaning of, being in love, was. She had loved her dog, once she had loved her father and brother, she still loved her long lost mother, she knew that kind of love, not any other kind; so what was happening to her in the presence of Bella? The sound of the phone ringing sent a shiver thorough her body.

    “Yes, hello”

    “Sandy?” a tremulous voice asked.

    “Yes, who is it?”

    “Sandy, Bella Holbeig here, how are you this morning?”

    “Oh hi, fine, and you?”.

    “Sandy I hope I’m not bothering you, I was wondering if you are free, could I invite you to have lunch with me? If not today, tomorrow maybe?”

    “Oh, yes. I’ll be delighted, and no, no, today is fine, where do you want we met?”

    “Oh Sandy how good, well if you give me your address I’ll pick you up at your convenience, let’s see, half past noon ok with you? And Sandy, it’s my treat.”

    Bella was feeling like a teenager on her first date. She took a long hot bath, and for the first time in what seemed to be centuries, she produced herself. Make-up, finger and toe-nails painted, eye-liner, french perfume, the works. Then she went to dress. Sandy just took a shower, dressed in beautiful high priced jeans and a modest, but expensive, cut silk shirt, she wore no make-up, only her lips were touched with pink lip-stick, and a puff of fresh cologne; her shoulder-length ash blonde hair, done up with exquisite care, framed her pretty face in a slightly but carefully dishevelled way, making her look like a woman being stylish and comfortable. She was slim, but with the voluptuous slimness of a young woman, she was blessed with firm, ample breasts, and her jeans showed a full, well-shaped ass.

    At half past noon, sharp, Bella rang the doorbell at Sandy’s condo, when she opened the door to welcome the older woman with an open smile, she was astounded, and the vision before her was breathtaking. Where was the sad, sombre, conservatively dressed executive of not so long?

    It was not that Bella was elaborately dressed; she was only wearing a simple neck to knee red sheath dress which moulded her mature body and she looked absolutely stunning. A slow blushing tone of pink was cowering from head to painted toes Bella’s body at the incredulous expression of Sandy’s face.

    “Something wrong with my attire, Sandy”

    “Bella, my god, you are beautiful, incredible beautiful, I almost didn’t recognize you. That’s all”

    ******

    Several hours later, by the lake at the park, the two women had bonded and were becoming fast friends, but the day was coming to and end. It had been a very exciting day, both had enjoyed each others company, and had confided in the other a few items of their respective lives; nothing important, mind you, but necessary to get knowing each other better. Bella was taking Sandy back home from the park:

    “It was really nice just sitting there talking with you by the water, Sandy. I loved it”

    ”It was for me too, Bella, it has been an amazing day, Thank you.”

    ”You are very wise, I would say beyond your years. It’s like there is no age difference at all when we’re talking the way we are right now.”

    ”I agree with you. It is really nice being with you and I love talking to you”

    ”Sandy, I need to confess something to you but I’m tongue tied, I’m afraid of what you may think of me”

    ”Its Ok Bella, you can tell me anything, you may trust and confide in me”

    The silence in the car was deafening, both women so voluble and talkative since high noon were now, several hours later, silent, Sandy bewildered and Bella suddenly afraid of the girls reaction. Suddenly Sandy was aware of the fact that Bella’s dress had slithered up while driving and she was able to see up to the top of her stockinged legs. She was mesmerized and could not apart her gaze from the hypnotic view. For the first time in her life she felt a strange feeling between her legs, and she felt her body hot, flushed and tingling all over.

    Bella, unaware of what was happening inside Sandy’s mind and body, and also unaware of the cause, the motive, was trying to break the dense silence and trying to get her mouth speaking the words of her confession. Not hearing even Sandy’s breath beside her, in a confused estate of mind Bella turned her face to look at Sandy and saw her looking down with a rapturous expression on her face, not knowing the cause of such expression, she followed Sandy’s look to see her own naked legs fully displayed, for the first time in eons she felt a moistening from excitement in her panties.

    They arrived at Sandy’s condo and with the car idling they turned their faces toward each other:

    ”Sandy I wanted…….”

    “Bella I’m so, so…” both had started at the same time.

    ”Sorry to interrupt you, keep…” again both at the same time.

    Bella put her hand forward in a stopping way,

    “Sorry my dear, what do you want to say “

    “You were going to tell me something and I don’t think a car with its motor idling in the street is the best place to talk, won’t you come inside so we can talk with a cup of tea in our hands?” proposed Sandy

    Bella was surprised and elated, “…yes my dear I think it is a wonderful idea”

    A few minutes later, both sited, nursing a cup of tea in their hands were in silence, Sandy waiting Bella’s words, Bella wanting to talk and not knowing how to start.

    “Ok. Sandy, please don’t think the less of me after you hear what I have to tell you”

    ”Don’t worry Bella, be assured I wont”

    ”Well, here we go. Sandy I’m a lesbian”

    No Ohhhhs, no ahhhhhs, in fact no exclamation revealing shock or revulsion, just a respectful and loving interest.

    ”You mean you love women, is that right? Are you attached? I mean have you problems with your lady lover and that is why you are always so sad? ”

    ”Yes I like women, and no I don’t have a lover, I haven’t in a long, long time, several years back for a fact, that’s a story that if you are disposed to hear I’ll tell you someday, Is another thing I must tell you, and it is driving me crazy, because I fear what your reaction will be”

    “You said to me a few minutes ago I am very mature and… I quote you …. It’s like there is no age difference at all when we’re talking, If that is so, then won’t you tell me what’s in your mind”

    Bella put her tea-cup in the small table at her side and wringing her hands looked Sandy’s eyes and……

    “Sandy, I’m a lesbian, and I have fallen madly in love with you, I love you so much it hurts, please don’t say anything now, I don’t pretend you to be in love with me, but at least let’s be friends “.

    “Bella, yes, we are friends, good friends, and I’m very fond of you. I don’t love you, yet, I need time to think and understand everything has happened today. It is right with you?”

    “Yes my love take all the time you need, and decide with your heart”

    They talked about the day, the beauty of the park and lake, and then Bella said good bye and took her leave from Sandy’s home.

    *******

    The next several weeks Sandy and Bella, Bella and Sandy phoned the other everyday, the conversations getting more and more intimate from one day to the other, opening to the other about what pleased or displeased them. As the days went on Bella got even crazier about Sandy, she loved her, lusted about her, and wanted her in her bed. And to her amazement she started, for the first time in her life, at forty one years old, to have wet dreams and to masturbate with thoughts of a young woman she hadn’t even saw naked.

    Bella was continuously in Sandy’s mind. She didn’t consider herself a lesbian, she liked only Bella, other women let her cold, she was attracted to the older woman in a way she didn’t understand, nothing similar had ever occurred to her, not with men, boys, girls or women. She thought she was in love with Bella and that had nothing to do at all with gender, at that moment.

    It was irremediable, again one Friday, Bella took the initiative and asked Sandy to enjoy the week-end with her at her house, as her guest of course, and if she was available she was most welcome. Bella knew Sandy’s summer vacation was at and end and her plans were to go back to college in the east and finish her education. Sandy answer was a euphoric yessssssssssss. Without knowing it, one of Bella’s most cherished dreams was going to be made true, one of her children was going to enjoy her house and the pool, sauna, Jacuzzi and the other commodities.

    Sandy was so excited to be going to spend the week-end with Bella she could not wait; she was restless looking her wrist- watch every few minutes, she put on her usual informal attire of jeans and cowboy boots with a chequered shirt. Finally Bella arrived in time, as usual, and everything was perfect again to Sandy. She took her small flight bag with the few necessary things for a week-end, a change of lingerie, bikini, and few personal things more and went to Bella’s car and sat on the passenger side with a big and contagious smile. Bella then pulled away from the curb and started the drive to her house.

    “Good evening, my love, ready to enjoy a sunny week-end by the pool side”

    “Oh Bella I’m so happy and excited. I love being with you. I’ve waited for ever to go with you and……”

    “Me too my love, I thank the fairies for meeting you and now get the chance of knowing directly more of you, and in an undertone, if possible in the biblical sense””

    The rest of the ride was uneventful, except for a little small talk, Bella said very little. Sandy’s demeanor was obviously quite ebullient and masked her nervousness, so Bella decided to give her some time to relax; when they got to the house, Bella parked the car and brought in the bag. After a while Sandy went to freshen up. There was something so beautiful, so thrilling, about having with her a fresh, lovely, nineteen-year old young woman even if it was for a short stay in her house. She loved her lightness and brightness, the vitality and feminine presence she brought with her.

    Bella’s house; was a beautiful, spacious home on a secluded, wooded lot near the beach. At forty one and financially secure, she tried to enjoy a quiet life, after so many years of sacrifice and hard labor. Now, however, to Bella it was the end of the week, and in other aspect it could be the end of a long searching journey, time to relax and let the hair down, meaning, trying to forget work and drink a glass of wine leisurely in the company of her new found love. But a doubt marred in part the happiness of the moment. She was in love with Sandy with all her heart, ¿ Did Sandy love her?

    Later that evening, under a deep dark blue sky full of stars, and after a romantic dinner in the patio, compounded of cold meats and salad and a very good, very cold white chardonnay, both a little tipsy, Bella asked Sandy if she wanted to dance, the astonished young woman only nodded her fuzzy head assenting and Bella put on some romantic slow music, then she walked slowly up to Sandy, whom she had been lavishing with affection for weeks, and tenderly taking the girl into her arms she began slow-dancing with her, both of them looking profoundly into the others eyes.

    Delicious, forbidden excitement coursed through Sandy’s body; as a young woman just learning about sex, she had never thought being in Bella’s arms could feel this way. Sex, shrouded always in shame and hushed whispers was never discussed back in her father or grand-parents home, not to mention the nunnery where sex was a heinous sin, When ……she had explored herself, her desires had always been drowned out by that other voice, the voice of her subconscious, the voice instilled in her by the nuns. Sinner, sinner, sinner.

    “You’re so pretty,” Bella breathed against Sandy’s silky-smooth neck as she gently rocked together with her as the music surrounded them.

    Bella’s hands gently stroked the girl, as though she were a little girl in need of the calming hands of her mother. She pulled her close and let her face come into contact with Sandy’s; cheek-to-cheek she could feel the younger woman trembling in her arms and a little soft cry of pleasure escaped the beautiful teenager lips.

    Bella proposed Sandy go up to the house terrace and letting the sound of music flowing, she took Sandy’ hands and pulled her to a tiny elevator. Opening the door Bella flipped open the top button of Sandy shirt as she backed her toward the little car. And as she nudged her inside the car she said

    “I love this job”, then brought her mouth down to Sandy’s.

    And she is good at it, Sandy though, as the older woman hands got busy with her clothes and her pulse jumped to a gallop as she felt the kiss take her under, and was already sunk deep when the elevator doors reopened and her shirt hit the floor. As the cool air whisked over her naked skin; her eyes blinked open.

    Bella backed her toward the roof terrace where the glass dome was open to let the night air in.

    “What…”

    Then the expert mouth took hers again, and she could feel her brain dissolving, void of any thought, registering only the sensual passion of that mouth.

    “We had a walk outside, dinner under the stars” Bella pressed Sandy back into the stone rail. “We’ll consider this a hat trick”.

    This night was about kindness, tenderness and subtle caresses of love; this was a night of full conquest.

    With a laugh she flipped open Sandy’s bra -–the simple white cotton she preferred and that in the future will never fail to allure her—and toyed with a cameo she wore on a chain and for a moment she thought she remembered it.

    “Now I feel I should come up with something very clever to say about your puck, but everything that occurs to me sounds very crude”

    Bella skimmed her hands over Sandy’s breasts; small and firm with, in-between, the cameo she was sure had seen sometime before but couldn’t remember where or when. She felt the thumping of Sandy’s heart under the soft and smooth skin, and the warmth of the girl spread under her hands. However clear her eyes, however much humour in then, Bella knew she was as aroused as her. Then she turned her, eased her down on the edge of a wide, padded chaise.

    ”Boots” she said, and lifted one of her feet. Sandy leaned bask on her elbows, watching as the mature woman stood in front of her pulling off, first one boot then the other.

    Bella’s hands moved to her breasts and massaged them gently, then still staring into Sandy’s blue eyes, Bella moved her hands over Sandy’s belly, caressing her hot skin and drawing gasps from the willingly young woman beneath her.

    “That feels really good…..” Sandy mumbled.

    Bella straddled Sandy and for the briefest of moments, she pressed herself into Sandy’s mound, drawing a gasp from her mouth, before slipping over to her other side. Sandy opened her mouth to object when Bella slithered down next to her and covered her mouth with her own, effectively smothering any objections. The reason for the shift became clear when Bella started moving her left hand slowly down Sandy’s brown stomach to the top of her jeans.

    ”Left-handed, huh?” Sandy smiled up at her.

    The only answer she got was a quick “Uh-huh…” before the hand busied itself undoing the jean top button then yanking at the side so that the other buttons all popped open. Still looking Sandy in the eyes, Bella slid her hand underneath the cotton of Sandy’s panties, hesitated slightly when her hand came into contact with the small patch of soft fuzz she found there, and then slid her hand over the mound, cupping her sex. Sandy breathed heavily, then feeling a strong desire to watch that beautiful hand with its long, slim fingers, she finally broke eye contact with Bella and gazed down, transfixed by the sight of Bella’s hand tucked into her jeans, under her panties. Everything started to take on a slightly surreal quality for Sandy.

    Almost imperceptibly, Bella’s hand began to caress, her fingers slowly opening her labia, then the index finger dipped, finding the top of Sandy’s vulva and making her way down between the swollen cuntal lips; Sandy gasped loudly, her breath starting to get rough. So slowly were Bella’s fingers touching Sandy vagina she thought she might be imagining it, the finger made inexorable progress down, down, down until… Bella’s eyes widened.

    “Umm…”

    Sandy smiling sheepishly commented, “I think I may be a little wet…”

    The statement moved Bella like nothing ever had and was suddenly caught between two emotions, she wanted to smile and at the same time she wanted to cry, both from happiness. But before anything could be said, Bella took Sandy’s mouth in another hot sensuous kiss as she cupped her face in her hands; it was so soft, Bella slowly licked and kissed her way down Sandy’s chin and neck them to the breasts where she snatched the right nipple into her mouth. Sandy sucked in a deep, hissing gasp as Bella suckled her for the first time, the first time anyone had; her head was spinning and spinning madly, she could feel her nipple distending and on the verge of popping in the warmth and wetness of Bella’s gifted mouth.

    Sensually Bella moulded the left breast with her left hand as she pleasured the right with her mouth, then she drug her tongue in a long sensual lick from the right nipple, down the slope, through the valley and up the left where she sucked the other nipple just as hungrily as she had the first, while changing hands the right went to the right breast to twist and twirl the nipple.

    Continuing her descent, licking and nibbling down Sandy’s body, she found herself stopped by the last vestiges of Sandy’s clothes, her opened jeans and the modest white cotton panties, looking up to Sandy’s face and pulling her by the hand she told her:

    “Ok baby, stand up, we have to remove something that stop me in the way to paradise”

    In her knees Bella teasingly pulled down, first Sandy’s jeans and then the panties, something delicious wafted up to her nostrils that made her lust go mad with frenzy. When she looked up, she suppressed a gasp when she saw the patch of soft silky blond almost white pubic hair. Her salivary glands started working overtime.

    Once again down in the wide padded chaise, Sandy, at Bella’s request lifted her widely spread legs to accommodate Bella’s still fully clothed body as she slid down on the mattress, suckling and savouring the skin of her belly. Those beautiful hands cupped the backs of her thighs, spreading the legs wider, bending them at the knees and pushing them into a v-shape as she kissed the creamy flesh of the inner thighs, Bella slowly worked down Sandy body to her sex and exhaled a deep breath of warm air directly onto the pulsing sex and then inhaled deeply of her exotic scent..

    Her hand moved down once more over Sandy’s tummy, rubbing it with loving care, the girl moaned again when she felt the soft caress on her blonde fur and Bella said as she touched the wetness, already seeping out of her vagina:

    ”I love you so much, baby” and immediately Bella’s finger entered her.

    Sandy could hardly keep still when Bella penetrated her with her finger. All her pent up and suppressed emotions exploded when Bella’s finger began to move in a fucking motion inside her slippery channel; it was a first time for her and she lost control of her body, her knees coming down as her vagina squirted a stream of her juices onto Bella’s hand.

    ”Oh god, oh god, oh mother …of god” she groaned in complete submission.

    Bella’s hand held her firmly by her waist and with her finger still inside her; she slid down her body. Pulling out, she laid Sandy completely down on her back over the chaise-long and lifted Sandy’s legs onto her shoulders. She then spread her legs wide open again and her mouth descended onto her mound intoxicated by the sweet odour of Sandy’s secretions, she kissed her opened cuntal lips like the lips of her mouth. She made love to the softness of her vaginal lips, occasionally taking her clitoris between her lips, suckling and nipping it as she inserted her tongue deep inside her.

    Sandy bit her lips, and was unable to contain herself as waves of multiple orgasms coursed through her body,

    “Yessssssssssss, Yyyyeesssssssssssss, more please more, Oh Bella, Bella, Bella I loooove you” and tears of pleasure run down her cheeks.

    Quivering in need and desire, she moaned out, “Fuck me….please, please, please fuck me.”

    Bella, unable to stop suckling and fingering Sandy’s clitoris and cunt, inserted a second finger in the tight pussy and pistoned them faster making her ejaculate more and more squirts upon her wondrous ravishment of her womanly opening.

    Tired, Sandy let her head fall down on the cushions and Bella slithered to the floor, the stars having witnessed the hot and amorous scene through the crystal dome of the terrace. Bella pulled herself up and lay next to Sandy, holding her in her arms as the two lovers lay in post-orgasmic bliss. Content, but tired, they drifted off to sleep.

    ******
    Later in the night both women awoke from the deep sleep in which they had fallen after their long lovemaking session. First Bella, the discomfort of her position on the floor had cramped her muscles; after, she shook Sandy slightly and whispered her to wake.

    “What….what happens?” asked a disconcerted and half sleepy Sandy.

    “Nothing my love lets go to bed”

    And with that Bella took the naked girl by the hand and carried her to her bedroom, where, after getting herself naked laid down on the bed with Sandy where she took her in her arms in the spoon position. When Bella woke the nest morning, she was in bed with Sandy lying next to her; for a brief moment she thought if she was at home and if everything that had happened with Sandy had been an erotic dream. After letting her head clear for a few minutes, she full realized she was in her house lying in her main bedroom, with her dearest love at her side.

    Bella got out of bed and padded quietly her way to the bathroom to relieve her bladder and freshen up, she was naked, but managed to find a nightdress to slip on before she headed off to the bathroom. Sandy was still asleep. After having made her natural morning ritual, she brushed her teeth and combed her hair and then she heard her come up behind her.

    Sandy saw with astonishment in the morning light that Bella was almost completely naked, her beautiful naked body was half covered with a transparent, skimpy garment, she was mature and stylish at the same time with turgid and full breasts, pointed nipples and long legs, that turned her on, and discovered with surprise that her pubic hair was a light blonde color, so much like her own, and made it clear that the color of her head hair was not natural. Sandy pulled Bella into her arms and gave her a kiss on the cheek. It was only then that she realized she too was still naked.

    “Morning my dear, sleep well”

    “Oh yes Bella, I slept divinely, and last night was incredible…,…but I’m deeply in debt with you”

    “How so, baby, who says you owe me anything “

    “Well, I do, last night you gave me all your love and passion, I didn’t give you anything at all”. Sandy said.

    “You are wrong again my dear, last night was all about you, not me, and I got lots out of you, we make love with out brain, our feelings and sensations are in the brain, and I did enjoy fully making love to you”.

    ”Really?”, asked Sandy softly. “That sounds so nice.”

    “Yes baby, that’s what I think, now, first lets go and get some breakfast, then if you are of a mind we can adjourn to the bedroom again and talk about has happened last night”

    They wore a couple of robes and went to prepare a hearty breakfast; while they ate they talked at length about what had happened the night before. Sandy argued that she was in debt with Bella, while the latter said no, but if she wanted to make love to her she would not be opposed. Bella was afraid that in the light of day Sandy saw the things differently and that touching intimately another woman’s body would be repugnant to her, one thing is to receive pleasure and another one to give it. After breakfast they returned to the bedroom

    “Well my love what do you want do today?” asked a suddenly timorous Bella.

    Sandy looked her directly in the eyes “I want to make love to you, now, unless you don’t want me to”.

    “Are you sure my love, you have no obligation”

    “I know, but I want to”

    “What do you want to do, what do I do”

    “You do nothing, just let me love you, I would like to caress and suck your tits”

    “Would you like to do that to me, honey? Do you want me to be your Mommy? ”

    Bella didn’t know what made her said that, what subconscious feelings made her offer up Sandy to be her mommy. Was Sandy a substitute of her long lost daughter? But daughters and mothers weren’t lovers, were they. They don’t have sex. They don’t make love. Was she sick? Was she so lonely?, so needy of company and love

    They lay down on the bed and Bella gently lifted the girl’s head and opened her robe just enough to reveal her creamy round breast, her nipple standing nicely at attention. She cupped it and offered it to the girl in bed with her. When Sandy just stared, transfixed, at her nipple, Bella took her other hand and put it behind Sandy’s head and guided the girl to her breast.

    With an adorable cry of pleasure and surrender, Sandy took Bella’s nipple into her mouth and began sucking on it. Bella gasped with pleasure and tilted her head back, her head falling against the pillow that was propped behind her back.

    “Oh yesss,” she purred in ecstasy. “Oh yesss, Sandy, my baby girl, suck Mommy’s sweet breast. You’re such a good girl, such a perfect girl, ohhhh yessssssssssss.” She didn’t know how close she was to the truth

    Sandy’s cheeks hollowed as she sucked hungrily at the older woman’s breast. She was making little sounds of helpless pleasure.

    “Does that feel good, honey, do you like doing it to me ?”

    Sandy simply moaned and whimpered her total pleasure and kept sucking.

    Bella laughed gently and told Sandy,”Don’t forget the other one, my dear…go ahead, sweetheart, open my robe and get what you want.”

    Sandy got up, took off her robe and then could hardly undress Bella fast enough, she was so eager to suckle the other breast
    .
    “God Bella, you have the most incredible breasts, Jesus, god how would I give anything to have breasts like yours”

    “Well thank you honey I appreciate the compliment but from what I have seen of you naked and or in a bathing suit you have great breasts so I’m not sure you need to give anything”.

    “Oh, Sandy you’re making me feel sooo good. So…so… sooooo good!”

    As she was suckled, Bella could feel the familiar feelings welling up between her legs and even though she tried not to move she was squirming just a bit and Sandy noticed it.

    “Are you alright?”

    “Yes honey I’m fine… it’s… it’s just that… well not having sex in a long time and the feeling of your mouth suckling is… is… it’s wonderful, and well it excites me, that’s all.”

    “You don’t know how I love getting you all excited”

    Soon Bella found she had to relief herself as Sandy suckled her nipples. Sandy felt Bella’s hand going down to her vagina and she stopped the hand and her fingers went flying to Bella’s pussy; Sandy fingers were brushing up against, caressing and fondling Bella’s labia and clitoris and it felt absolutely wonderful; She was pulling the labia out and Bella knew Sandy could see how wet she was and she could smell her own sexual arousal wafting up from between her legs. Bella was lying there with her eyes closed enjoying her vulva being touched when she felt fingers, first one, and then another slide up in between her labia and barely touched her clit, her eyes flew open and she looked down at Sandy’s smiling face.

    “Do you want me to stop?” Sandy asked.

    Bella shook her head no and didn’t care what she did to her as long as she made her cum. She felt Sandy’s fingers slide inside her and when she started rubbing on her ‘G’ spot Bella lifted her hips to meet her thrusts and just let herself go.

    “Oh God, Sandy that… that feels so damned good.”

    Her whole body was feeling like it was on fire, a fire of lust.

    “I… I… didn’t remember being with a woman could feel this way.”

    Sandy had three fingers inside her now and was busy thrusting them in and out of Bella’s pussy who then felt the tongue on her clit. Her whole body shook and she shoved her pussy forward into Sandy’s face and grabbed her hair and held her head tightly against her as she came in a seizure of pleasure and madness.

    “Oh Sandy, yessssssssssss. Oh god yeasssss!! Fuck me! ¡ Fuck me, fuck, I’ve… never… never had an orgasm as good as that.””

    Sandy loved Bella orgasming beneath her as she suckled her clit and finger fucked her cunt. It was so beautiful, to be nursing a loving woman clit who was having an orgasm. Sandy was delirious with pleasure

    After that –one- big and explosive orgasm Bella pulled Sandy up towards her until she could kiss her face and taste herself on the young woman lips. Their tongues entangled in her mouth and she ran her fingers through the blonde almost white hair, so like hers before her estrangement and exile, then pulled back a little, kissed her cheek and thanked her.

    “Thank you honey, this has been wonderful.”

    Sandy kissed her back and this time she took the initiative and her tongue slipped inside Bella’s mouth and she was in seventh heaven. Sandy started kissing her again and caressing her all over her body; moving down, she began licking and sucking Bella’s breasts whose nipples were extremely sensitive and it wasn’t long before she was moaning her pleasure at Sandy’s action.

    As she continued making love to Bella’s tits, she slid her hand down between Bella’s legs and began running her fingers up and down Bella’s pussy. Finally, Sandy moved down on the bed and spread Bella’s legs apart and knelt between her legs. Lowering her face, she began to smell and to lick up and down Bella’s cunt.

    ”Oh God yes, your tongue feels so great on my pussy. Lick it baby, yes, just like that,” Bella moaned.

    ”Mmmmmm, your cunt tastes so good honey” Sandy said and went back to licking her and tongue fucking her cunt.

    Then, without warning and without knowing what drove her, Sandy slid a finger, wet with the juices from Bella’s vagina, down Bella’s perineum to her ass, and gently started caressing the rim and pushing the finger tip up her clenched asshole, then her tongue followed the same path and licked and rimmed the tight muscle of the ass.

    ” oh shit, Yes, right there, yes, suck my ass baby, suck it hard.”

    ”Cum for me baby, cum and feed me your pussy juices.”

    All at once, Bella grabbed a handful of the covers. “Yes, just like that. Right there. Oh god, oh my goddess, shit, I’m cumming…I’m Cumming” she screamed as tears of joy and gratitude went streaming down her cheeks.

    As she kept cumming, Sandy gently went back and licked her pussy letting Bella come down gently from her orgasm.

    “Why did you that to me, I mean going down me in my…..” asked bewildered Bella

    “I don’t know, didn’t you liked it?” asked a confused Sandy

    “Oh yes my love, only it’s not usual for a first timer to do that, because you are a first timer, aren’t you? “said a happy and chirpy Bella knowing Sandy was a virgin.

    Bella went to the bathroom to freshen up and let her heart take back its normal rhythm while Sandy waited her on the bed not knowing what to do of Bella’s last words. Bella finally came back and naked climbed in the bed with Sandy and the young woman immediately took her in her arms. Bella needing first to talk to her and explain some of her compulsions, sexual habits, and needs took carefully her arms away .from her.

    “Please baby let me tell you something, I need to”

    Not understanding Sandy nodded her head.

    “As a to turn-on, probably my biggest thing is that the other gal needs to be very feminine, as I am. I like to wear sexy and frilly lingerie and soft clear feminine clothes.
    You have known me wearing dark and somber executive tailored pants and jacquet, however I’m not butch. Butch dykes are just a big turn-off to me. I kind of hate that they need to appear or act more masculine than men. Still, I have to confess that one of my greatest desires is to, some time, use a strap-on and fuck my partner senseless”

    Sandy was speechless, looking her with wide opened eyes, this was a Bella she didn’t recognize for the solicitous, loving mature woman that had made sensual, yet very tender, love to her and she had loved so much, What tragic incident had destroyed her life?

    “Let me follow my dear, I haven’t yet, but when the right gal comes along, I will like for my girlfriend to let me do her, though, I have an aversion to vibrators and dildoes. They just seem too quick and too impersonal. I just love the thought of cuddling, kissing, stroking and the penetration of my partner and, especially, seeing her orgasm thanks to my loving.”

    The silence following Bella’s words was deafening. Sandy didn’t know what to think, or to say, what to make of Bella words. Bella’s acute intelligence made her realize that she had been to much hasty confessing Sandy some of her inner demons or the reason she felt that way. She was very young and inexperienced as it was to understand her, or to carry harmful experiences that were not hers. Bella became concerned about the impact her confessional words could have on her relationship with the young woman she so loved, and tried to assure her.

    “Don’t worry my love, I’m not going to do you anything you are not prepared or want to do, you know I love you too much”.

    None the less, from then on, something very tenuous, very delicate was broken, Sandy’s confidence. The rest of their day wasn’t the same; it was as if a cold, very cold air current had freezed a hot relationship. The weekend was lost, the two women barely talked each other during the afternoon and early evening, and when they did the conversation was strained and almost monosyllabic; at last Sandy asked Bella to take her to her condo adducing she had things to do , a hot, lustful saturday night of loving was in the past. Bella complied in silence.

    ******

    The summer was coming to and end, just a few more days to go, and Sandy was irresolute, she had fallen in love with Bella, but the last days of their relationship had been very strained, and anyway before meeting her, she had plans to go back East and finish her College studies, and couldn’t have imagined the complete turnover of her sentimental, not to say sexual, life. Bella had tried, not being, nor seeming imposing in anyway to convince Sandy to stay with her, living with her and going to a good California college she would pay. At the end with Bella’s desolate acquiescence she had decided go back to her former college.

    Following Sandy’s departure, Bella realized she knew nothing of her lover past or of her family and did not even know where she came from. The ardor and passion she had felt for her had made Bella think that their unity was forever she had never tried to coax her to talk about her origin, family or city from where she came, she didn’t even know where she had gone to finish her studies, which college to go or to call if one day in the near future, today, she wanted to contact her; she had no information at all that could help find her. Then she thought maybe it was for the best, Sandy’s best.

    “She is too young for me and then suffering would come my way”,

    And Bella didn’t want to suffer anymore by love. She didn’t want more disappointments, she didn’t want more betrayals, and she didn’t want more sufferance. She would return at what had been her normal life before this love interlude. And she would try to forget about Sandy, her youth, her overwhelming love-making, the pleasure she had again received and had had forgotten, the love she was feeling right now and was consuming her.

    “Good bye my love, I wish you a good trip my love, and for you to be happy in your life.”

    Bella’s tears would come later. When and where nobody could see her.

    Chapter 3: Together again….. Until death part us.

    Bella knew now, with the passage of time, several weeks later, more than a month and with lack of news from Sandy, that the moment elected had not been the best to confess her sexual pulsing, or the deep cravings she had; surely she had frightened her, and perhaps that was one of the principal reasons that had tipped the scales for her to return to the East and her former life. Those dark feelings that had now surfaced in her mind had rooted and were the psychological consequence of the anal abuse her former teacher, Marie, had exercised over her when she was very young and innocent girl, only nineteen years old; plus, it has also to be of account all the memories hidden deep within her soul of the abuse she had suffered at the hands of so many butch dyke lesbians, she being so femme, in that fateful year of her almost total breakdown, degradation and the destruction of her personality, from which she had gotten away with so much sacrifice. In Bella’s mind Sandy had forgotten her.

    That was not so in Sandy’ mind, she hadn’t forgotten Bella at all, on the contrary every day, every new experience made her long for Bella, her presence, her love, her company, the way she talked to her, like equals, the long silences holding hands and looking with love in each other eyes. She remembered Bella’s soul confession in confidence, how had she confided in her, in her understanding, in her maturity. And she? Was she mature enough to understand? Not that day. Perhaps now she would be able.

    Back in College Sandy had experienced her first amorous liaison with a man, a Senior, the young man had been very pushing until she gave him her yes; she was determined to have intercourse and get to know what sex with a man was like, but to her, his loving was disappointing, a disaster, he was inexperienced, rough, and had mauled her body believing he was making love, after a few minutes of this hard preliminaries he had penetrated her, she wasn’t even wet, less than less lubricated, his penis had entered her vagina as an ice-breaker ship in the artic, breaking everything. The aftermath was callous; he took out his penis, said it had been wonderful, and got dressed and left. After a time, thinking it had been her fault, she accepted a second session of, they called it, lovemaking, with another student that resulted in an outcome as disastrous as with her first. If that was simile to marriage bliss, she was out. Bella was incomparable.

    So at the end of the term Sandy decided go back to California and Bella, she was going to start and make work a new life with her love, she went to the rectory and asked for her grades to be legalized and asked for a transfer to the California University in San Francisco. It was the fifteen of december and she let her dorm, cleaned everything, and put in storage to dispose later, whatever thing she wasn’t carrying to her new life. She wanted to be in San Francisco by Christmas day.

    Bella was depressed that december twenty three, a new Christmas to be alone again; not a call, not a Christmas card from Sandy, it seemed a space black hole had swallowed her. It was late in the evening, twilight low, blue and purple twilight, and she was returning
    ¿home? No, not home, she was going to her house from her law firm where everyone was happy, was drinking and toasting and singing Carols. The sky was darkening fast as Bella drove into the driveway and she saw a shadow with what seemed like a valise and a couple of bags near the gates of her house. She stopped the car and got down to open the gates when the shadow moved and she saw it was ……

    “Sandy”, Bella’s cry of happiness resounded in the darkness of the night.

    It was very late in the night when, after having dined and tried to out do the other telling what had happened in their lives the last months, they looked each other not knowing how to proceed.

    “Well love, time to be in bed, you must be tired after your trip, we’ll talk tomorrow and discuss the future” Said Bella, with care.

    “Yes, let’s go to bed, where do I sleep, with you, don’t I? “Asked Sandy tentatively..

    Bella’s heart skipped a beat.

    “Do you want to?”

    “Of course I want to sleep with you, why wouldn’t I, don’t you want me sleeping with you?” asked a concerned Sandy

    “Yes my love, of course I do, with all my heart”

    And so, they went to Bella’s bedroom, both a little nervous wondering if they might feel a little awkward being naked in front of each other again, but after a few minutes those fears had been put to rest. On the contrary, they undressed the other and walked back to bed together smiling with the assurance of a woman and woman who enjoyed being together this way, like Eve and Eve; something Bella never felt with anyone else; it all felt so very sexy.

    Once laying on the bed they started fondling, caressing and kissing, then Bella straddled Sandy waist and began touching her breasts and twisting and tweaking her nipples, keeping her outstretched arms down with her knees and not letting her move them. So
    retained she couldn’t touch Bella’s body.
    “I have had a fantasy for a long time, and I think this is just the moment, as you are tired let me do all the work, I want to trib you”
    ”Trib me?” asked a surprised Sandy. “What is that?”
    ”Don’t be afraid my love, I’ll never, ever, do anything harmful to you”
    ”I know, and I want to tell you I trust you with totality, with all my trust”
    Bella was imagining herself tenderly positioning so that she was on top, looking down at her love, being in charge again, after so long, of pleasing that pretty face, and happy she was sure feeling her love. And my breasts, thought Bella, Sandy kissing them, sucking them. I’m so happy she loves my tits, so happy I have these tits for her to make love to.
    “Well two women may trib in several ways, but today I will rub our legs and our pussies against each other until we cum, tribbing lets you do it all, is the best. Mouth to mouth, breasts on breasts, nipples rubbing nipples, pussy scissoring on pussy. That’s why it’s so very good” explained Bella.
    Saying that, she began to slither down Sandy’s body, freeing her arms and exposing her young beautiful body, her firm, tanned, beautiful tits, her great ass and long legs, her bald pussy, everything. She looked at her and saw the girl lying there, for her to execute the tribbing as she had told her, Bella stood up, letting her large, soft, mature milky tits, drop slightly toward the girl’s breasts and rubbing the tips of their nipples together.
    Bella spread Sandy’s legs and leaned her body completely over her, their bodies touching and their pussies pressing on each other. They were in the missionary position, Sandy had her legs spread wide apart while trying to receive Bella who had slipped in between her lover’s thighs straddling her, Bella had kept her legs together as her pubic bone is sufficiently pronounced and could provide more effective contact between both sex areas and maximize penetration.
    She started moving slowly up and down so that their pussies and especially their clits would rub on each other. She then simulated the fucking movement just like if she were a man, except that she was using her pussy to press onto her now pupil’s pussy. Today she was the teacher.
    “You see my love, It is maddening me, I want to do everything to you, all at once, kiss your beautiful mouth, your face, and neck, suck your breasts, worship them over and over; and your pussy, oh my God, your pussy. This is why tribbing is unique; because it neglects nothing, and tribbing lets you pleasure everything at once”
    “That feels sooo….good… love when you rub your body with mine” said a gasping Sandy
    “You… just…. wait…. till I penetrate you” panted Bella
    “How …I mean ….what with, you going to penetrate me? Puffed an excited Sandy
    With that Bella started to push herself up from Sandy’s body kneeling above her, and then proceeded to open with her fingers the lips of Sandy’s vagina, with her labia widely opened Bella’s vulva would more easily slip inside hers; when she had them open, she began slowly leaning forward trying that her closed vagina entered and stayed inside Sandy’s vagina. When Bella’s vulva had slipped inside Sandy’s pussy, the young woman could feel herself the wetness friction of her lover’s vulva pressing down into her pussy, inside her.
    Sandy’s legs went up to wrap them around her lover’s back, bending her knees to provide a better angle of attack and maximize pussy to pussy contact; then they began a slow rhythmic humping so their sticky juices came out and coated their vulvas and surrounding inner thighs.
    Sandy held firmly to Bella’s hips with her calves and yanked her forward and back in a frenzied movement so that her pussy never broke contact with Bella’s, simply sliding fore and aft along its length. This motion, along with her legs being so spread, did cause Sandy’s labia to open like a flower, allowing Bella’s vulva to work its way inside of hers. The arousal of both women increased exponentially; Bella’s engorged clit did actually penetrate Sandy’s lips. At the top of each stroke her clit was nuzzled between the bottom edge of Sandy slit, then as her hips slid back, Bella’s clit did slide along between Sandy’s labia until her clit came mashing into the other’s.
    Just then in unison they cried out, “I love you so much.”
    And then they came.
    “Oh yes, oh, ohhhh, ohhhhhhh, I’m Cumminnngggg. Please Bella, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me more, more, more oh please much more” A whimpering Sandy asked for.
    Bella kissed her while she gasped for breath. But not for long just enough for her to calm down, because the most incredible sexual being soon resumes her mission, the ultimate fuck, one woman fucking another, in the missionary position, with their legs scissoring each others in a way that lets the pussies merge. One pussy fucking the other as many times as they like. There’s nothing like it, there is nothing shrinking inside..
    After a while they changed positions, Bella crossing her legs with Sandy’s, thus being able to touch their pussies much better. She held her left foot in the air, and she started to move her body just like she was riding. She gradually increased her movements and the effort made both of them to moan. Their pussies were rubbing faster and faster, harder and harder with each movement; taking more effort from Bella and making them moan and breathe heavily. Sandy was enjoying it very much and was putting all her efforts into the tribbing. Bella wanted to cum again, and she wanted to cum onto Sandy’s pussy. The girl was being ridded like crazy and soon they would cumm. It was the –teacher- that cummed first, for the second time in that night, and only a few seconds later, Sandy exploded in a powerful orgasm. Cumming together with her -teacher- was always a dream, and it proved to be so good that ended with such a powerful orgasms.

    They cried out again “I love you so much.”

    Bella collapsed into Sandy’s arms and they spent the next couple of minutes restoring their breaths. It was the-teacher- that eventually broke the silence saying,

    ”Oh my dear, this was wonderful. Something that I never imaged I would do again”

    ”Yes, I never enjoyed fucking so much. You are so wonderful.” Sandy said while resting her head on Bella’s chest.

    As an after thought Bella asked herself “isn’t it a little frustrating being on top in the missionary position, fucking your love, but not having a cock?”
    With that they slipped into their dreams
    ******
    The next morning when Sandy awoke found she was alone in bed, stretching, got up, went to the toilet, peed like a mare, brushed her teeth and washed her face to remove the last vestiges of sleep, then, naked, walked to the kitchen in search for Bella and breakfast. In the kitchen there was no one but she found a note on the refrigerator where Bella said that she had gone to the mall to buy everything needed for Christmas Eve dinner, because having thought she’d be alone had not bought anything, this night was going to be a night of love and hope for the both of them.
    Sandy was radiant with happiness. This Christmas would be different from those of the last fifteen years; she was going to be with her love and it was going to be the beginning of a life of happiness. It was like a fairy tale. After breakfast she went into the bedroom to fix her clothes and other personal effects in the dresser. She put her suitcase on the bed and after opening it started to pull out her stuff. One of the first objects to take out of the suitcase was an old photo of eight by ten framed in cast silver and showing a beautiful young blonde woman (her mother), and two small children (she and her little brother Jonathan).

    ”Good morning Mom” she whispered before kissing her framed, faded eight by-ten colour photo on the lips, just like she did every morning upon awakening since she was four years old.

    She sure was beautiful, although the photo was already discolored by the handling and the passage of the years, with a pretty face framed by shoulder-length white blonde hair and those amazing green eyes. Sandy still hated her father for the pain he caused her and the whole family.

    She loved that photograph more than anything else she owned, even more than her laptop computer or her video gaming system. She loved her more than her own life. After kissing the photograph again she placed it on the nightstand on her side of the king sized bed. Bella had never seen this picture, because when they had made love before Sandy returned to college, it had always been in Sandy’s condo.

    That morning Bella was happy, very happy, Sandy was with her again and she would take care now it would be forever, she wanted Sandy in her life for eternity. She made Christmas shopping as soon as possible fighting the crowds of people who were making last minute shopping, she tried not to forget anything, bought gifts for her love and when she had purchased everything necessary took her car and returned home..

    “Sandy, love, I’m home, where are you, will you help with the bags, please?”

    “In here Bella, in the bedroom, I’ll be right down, let me put something on first”

    At Sandy’s words Bella’s pussy started tingling and getting wet imagining Sandy body naked. Sandy put on a T-shirt and panties and went down.

    “Hello Bell, where are the bags and where do you want them?”

    “Hummm yummy” said an ogling Bella.

    After a kiss they put things away and went to the bedroom so Bella could change the street clothes for something more comfortable. Bella took off her clothes and when she was down to bra and panties took Sandy’s T-shirt off and she led her to the bed and shoved the open suitcase out of the way. She drew her onto to the sheets and kissed her again, massaging her prodigious breasts as she moaned into her mouth. Her nipples were full and rigid, and Bella loved the sound of her, whimpering when she tweezed them.

    Then, in a second, Bella’s world and happiness went crashing down, it was the instant she lifted her head from Sandy ‘s mouth to take a breath and her eyes saw the picture on the bedside table and her body stiffened, her excitement and passion disappeared suddenly, and a strange moan of pain escaped her lips as she abruptly broke off from the arms of Sandy to get off the bed in a jump and wide-eyed, and as she covered her mouth with her hands looked at the picture with horror, as one who sees a ghost emerge from the darkness of the past.

    “Please, baby…don’t” she whimpered, shaking her head, her eyes brimming with tears and weeping with profound grief as Sandy tried to pull her on the bed.

    “……we can’t now, we…can’t, oh my god, oh my god, no, no please no, no, please no, it can’t be truth”.

    Sandy did not know what was happening and looked at Bella without understanding but with evident concern. What was going on?

    ”Bella, please, tell me what’s going on, what happens to you, please dear, talk to me”

    With great effort, and with a lot of anguish in her voice Bella: asked Sandy

    “Who are these people in the photo on your bedside table?”

    ”Oh, the blonde woman is my mom and the others are my little brother and myself.” said a relieved Sandy that had believed there had been a serious problem.

    In a voice almost inaudible and to the disbelief of Sandy who could not believe what she was hearing:

    “That woman in the photo is me, and if you’re the girl, then I am your mother and you are my daughter” said Bella

    Bella was totally shocked, she looked at the picture and her tears fell down her cheeks incessantly. She had found her daughter after so many years and it caused her a great joy, but in turn she had lost something that, at that moment, was crucial in her life, she was losing love again, in this case her great love. She was enamored, in love with her daughter, how could that be?

    “You my mother, how could that be? She left us and went away a long time ago” Sandy was astonished.

    “No, no, that’s not truth, I…I…I didn’t leave you, I was, I mean, I could not …” stuttered a broken Bella.

    It was at this time of crisis that could have been definitive in the life of both women, that Sandy’s maturity, so praised by her mother (Bella), took over, she seized the bull by the horns to confront it, took Bella by the shoulders shaking her gently to get her out of the morass in which she was, and cried:

    “Well, Bella stop it, damm it, stop it I say, right now nothing has changed, today is mid morning in Christmas day, we are going to celebrate, but first lets talk and try to straighten out this story, ok, Bella, ok?

    Bella seemed to wake up slowly as if from a bad dream, dried her tears, eyes still red, took Sandy hands, sat with her on the edge of the bed and began to tell her story, perhaps for the first time in so many years. It was catharsis, it was confession, it was downloading her soul, the terrors and pains of a life of suffering, physical, but most of all sicological.

    “You see my love I was just nineteen years old…….inexperienced……unsure of my sexual orientation ……………….went to college………………from a very repressive family…. ..……met a woman………loved her………………..then they forced me to marry……………had two children I loved them very much………………..then your father found out about my lover………..she betrayed me………………your father made me sign the divorce papers……………. then he cast me from my home…………I was destroyed………………became a drunkard…………….was badly abused, sexually and otherwise, by hard type lesbians……………….then went into detox…………….and, .after… San Francisco to try to start a new life”

    Now it was Sandy who was crying silently hearing her mother, and her love for her went soaring up to the sky. She could have never imagined her long lost mother sufferings. But now it was time for healing, from now on she would never abandon her; she have now a double motive for living with her, she was her mother but also her lover and she wasn’t going to renounce to any. She took Bella in her arms and hugged her.

    “Nothing has changed mother, you are Bella, the woman I’m in love with, not that blonde woman in the picture, and I’m Sandy, the girl you love, because you DO love me don’t you ? I’m not that little girl in the picture, so you see, nothing has really changed. I love the people in the picture, but they are the past, something that could have been but was not, the now will be the future and only depends on us”

    “But…..” Bella tried

    “No buts my love, lets prepare our Christmas dinner and in the meantime will talk about our joint future”

    And so they did.

    ******

    Christmas dinner was a success, good food, well prepared; in the kitchen Bella and Sandy handled things as two friends would do, as if they had known each all of theirs lives, Sandy was gradually smoothing Bella’s resistance, was making her to accept that their relationship had not changed and everything was going to be fine. Bella touched the theme of incest and its unlawfulness, to Sandy that was an unimportant issue in any way, she was not morally conditioned; no one in San Francisco knew them as being blood related, she was going to change her name legally, and then they would be two women in love living together. Period. Out of the two of them, who would know? Nobody. Nothing really had changed, and if there had been changes they had been for the best, now in addition to being lovers, they were bonding as mother and daughter as well, and had been very happy together.

    Bella wasn’t convinced, wanted to be convinced, but wasn’t, yet, her lawyers rational mind was opposed to such a relationship, but Sandy’s reasoning was very convincing, and was eroding little by little her resistance, ultimately, they were consenting adults, so nobody had the right to tell them what to do in the privacy of their home.

    After dinning and while they waited for Christmas Eve, Bella opened a bottle of champagne and slowly mother and daughter started getting mellow fuzz. Sandy turned on the radio on a F.M station with soft romantic music and asked Bella to dance; Bella was surprised by her daring daughter and didn’t know what to do. Sandy took her hand, pulled her up from the divan
    Bella looked up at the mistletoe, hanging there innocently from the ceiling fan, the red berries, deadly poisonous if eaten, glowed softly with the reflected firelight, and then she thought, Why not?
    Bella said slowly “daughters aren’t supposed to want to fuck their mothers, Sandy”
    They started moving to the soft music rhythm, they both took sips from their flutes. Sandy moved closer, close enough that Bella could smell the sweet perfume she was wearing.
    “Mommy?” she whispered.
    “Yes, honey?” Bella tried to swallow the champagne but her throat was so tight she thought she would choke instead.
    Sandy reached out and caressed her shoulder; her hand then moved up and lingered on her mother’s neck.
    ”Don’t you want me?” Sandy asked, staring down at her mother with her large blue eyes.

    Bella looked up at her daughter, her mind screaming not to do what she was thinking of doing. Instead, she felt her arms reaching out and encircling Sandy’s slender waist. Bella pulled her daughter towards her and nestled her face between her breasts.

    “Oh yes, oh yes, baby. I want you. I want you so much.”

    And with that, feeling her head whirling by the dancing and the champagne she seated again. Sandy smiled at her, and then moved around the divan to ease herself into her mother’s lap. Slipping her arms around Bella’s neck, Sandy leaned down and gently captured her mother’s mouth with her own. Bella groaned, sliding her arms around her daughter’s warm back. Their lips pressed urgently against each other, and Sandy felt her mother’s long agile tongue pushing into her mouth, sending her tongue deep into her daughter’s mouth, they sharing the wet heat of their forbidden kiss.

    They broke the kiss gasping for air. Bella looked up at the girl’s face and at her swollen lips. The desire smouldered in her beautiful sparkling eyes. At that moment, the lawyer woman willingly gave herself up to whatever repercussions she would have to suffer for what they were about to do; she was going to make love to her beautiful girl and she didn’t care anymore that she was her parent. She wanted her with every fibre of her being. Bella lowered her head in-between Sandy’s breast and moved her hands down her daughter’s waist and onto her taut buttocks, rubbing them slowly. Sandy fisted her hands in Bella’s hair; her eyes blissfully closed as her mother slowly rubbed her face between her breasts and gently explored the pinkish peaks of her young mounds, her mouth sliding wetly over the nipples. They hardened quickly under the attention, and Bella revelled in how firm they were. She drew one of Sandy’s pink tips into her mouth, sucking it hard as she rubbed it against the roof of her mouth.

    With a little push Sandy unfastened her nipples from her mothers avaricious mouth and
    at the same time moved her lips against her mother’s neck, her breath warm and heavy. Bella closed her eyes, trying to will herself not to desire her own daughter. To no avail..

    “You taste so good mother, today better than ever” the girl whispered, her voice throbbing with passion.

    “Can’t stop … and, I don’t want to, you’re so beautiful, Mom. So beautiful.”

    Bella couldn’t swallow as she felt Sandy’s kisses moving along her collarbone, over her shoulder and down her chest; her mind almost screaming to push her off; she knew she should push her away … but she didn’t. She couldn’t.

    Instead, she slowly closed her eyes as the girl rubbed her lips over her hardened nipples. Bella sighed as the girl pulled the nubs into her mouth and went from one aching tip to the other, gently licking and kissing them.

    “What else do you want me to do you, Mommy?” Sandy cooed. ”I know you have something in mind.”

    “Oh Sand, honey, we should stop here …“

    Sandy put one of her slender fingers against her mother’s lips.

    “Please mom, I want you to tell me. I want this so badly….”

    Bella looked into her daughter’s glittering blue eyes and struggled to catch her breath.

    “Please? Please do whatever you want to me.”.

    “I want to make you feel good. That’s all I want, Mommy. I just want to make you feel good.”

    “You do, honey. You’ve made me feel SO good. But we’ve got to stop this before … before we go too far”

    “But mom, we have been going as far as possible, it doesn’t matter we didn’t know at the time we were family, we went as far as we could. Now, a question: don’t you love me anymore? Don’t you love your little girl anymore” Sandy whimpered.””

    Bella stared at her daughter, surprised at her wantonness, full of truth words, “Of course I love you, sweetheart. But this …” and she looked down at the girl’s scantily dressed sweat-glistened body “This is so wrong for a mother and daughter….”

    Sandy tilted her head. “Don’t you want to do something else to me?” she asked, her voice suddenly low and sultry..

    “Yes baby, I do … but …”Bella was rapidly losing her capacity for coherent words

    Sandy reached out and moved her mother’s face to hers. She looked at her mother and noticed her face was twisted with a cross between anticipation and guilt.

    “I love you, Mom.”

    Bella cupped the girl’s face, lovingly stroking her cheek. “And I love you too, so much. But we can’t —“

    Sandy was becoming a little impatient with her mothers continuous back pedalling.

    “I know, I know we shouldn’t be doing this. I KNOW it’s wrong. But I can’t help it. It’s what I want, what we want. That first time … when you thought I was only a waitress… It was like, it was …, oh shit, I had never feel anything like that”

    “But you didn’t know at the time we were mother daughter”

    Sandy looked down and lowered her head, cheeks hot “I know. But I think I wanted to explore it, I was inexperienced…. It feels so good being with you, and… I just feel safe with you. I know you won’t hurt me.”

    ”Of course I wouldn’t hurt you, Baby. But we can’t do this anymore. We can’t. This has to stop.”

    Sandy sighed, with a silent “Oh my god, not that again” Then eased herself up behind her mother, her smooth taut thighs rubbing against the older woman’s buttocks. She slides her arms around the woman’s neck. Bella’s defences against her daughter’s persistent attack were tumbling down, the champagne, the mistletoe, the subtle caresses, but overall her own desire for her daughter, raw, crude desire.

    “You’re right mom. You’re right. But please … keep making love to me. Do what you want to do … do what you’ve been thinking … what you’ve been desiring. What you need to do to the … right gal when she comes along “

    Then, licking her own dry lips, the girl wriggled her hips lasciviously against her mother behind. “You know, I’ve never been fucked in the butt.” She said mischievously.

    Bella’s eyes widened. “¡¡¡¡ SANDY¡¡¡¡ “

    The girl pressed her young breasts against her mother’s back. “I know, I know. But you know, before returning East to college, I loved you, but was unsure of my own sexuality, so, I let two students to fuck me, one broke my virginity, was brutal and disgusting and left me aching all over without giving me any pleasure, the second was no better than the first, only that as I had no cherry it was not as painful, but neither gave me pleasure. Only you have made me go to heaven. Now, I am not sure if I’m a lesbian or not, but I’m sure I love you and want to make love with you, anytime, anyway you want me.”

    Bella was speechless, so Sandy followed

    “And I want to know what it feels like to have someone inside of me there, and I want it to be you … because I know you want it, you crave it and you won’t hurt me.”

    Bella laid in stunned silence for a moment. Sandy waiting patiently, her heart beating hard, she knew her mother was right. This was incest, she knew they had to stop but she couldn’t let this go … not yet, not forever. She wanted her mother to make her come again, again, and again she wanted her mother to let go of whatever was haunting her. She wanted to feel her mother make love to her in all the exciting ways that had been probably denied her. Then she moaned softly, getting wet just thinking about it.

    “OK, my dear shall we go to the bedroom?” Bella finally accepted.

    Sandy could hear the barely suppressed lust in her mother’s voice.

    ”But, after that … no more, honey, after this last time it stops”

    “Sure, mother“ Sandy said smiling. “After this, if you still want, we’ll stop”

    She hugged her mother’s neck and then leapt off the divan. Bella stood and sighed for a moment as she watched her daughter run off stark naked down the hall. Bella allowed herself a smile and followed the girl’s lead.

    *****

    Bella laid stark naked on her back on the king size bed as she waited for Sandy to come out of the bathroom, the girl had always been fastidious when it came to being fresh and clean … and this time it was for a romp in the sack. Thinking of this again, the woman closed her eyes and groaned.

    Bella stared at her daughter for a time, she was a beautiful sight standing as naked as Bella, her long blonde hair flowing across her slender shoulders, her young breasts peeking though the silken golden strands showing that her nipples were already perking. Bella’s mouth watered at the though of giving the nubs a long, hard flick of her tongue to make them stand completely at attention, and watched as her daughter walked over to the bed, her blue eyes gazing sultrily into hers.

    She couldn’t’ believe her baby daughter had such gorgeous full breasts, they weren’t hers, who knows, maybe she took them after her mother in law, her grandmother by her father’s side

    “Mom, before we do anything else, would you lick my pussy like you did that time?”

    The young woman crawled onto the bed and over to her mother, moving into Bella’s waiting arms and rubbing her eager body lustfully against her mother’s, then covered her mother’s mouth with hers, stopping the words. Sandy kissed her mother, and kissed her wantonly. Her long nimble tongue probed Bella’s mouth, her moist, full lips moving feverishly, Bella groaned and returned her daughter’s kiss, her arms holding the girl tight as their tongues mated fiercely.

    As they continued to kiss, Bella slowly moved her hands down Sandy’s body and eased it between her warm, firm thighs, she slid her hand over the girl’s sex and fingered her slit. Sandy broke their kiss and moved her mouth over to her mother’s ear.

    “Mmmmmmmmmm yes, Mommy darling, Yes” she hissed. “I like that, yes, fuck me. Fuck me with your hand.”

    Bella moved two of her fingers down to the girl’s slit causing her to buck her hips, and she continued sliding her fingers against her daughter’s burning vagina lips, closing her eyes and feeling the heat of her daughter’s tight, wondrous pussy.

    “Yes, Bella yes, faster, faster, deeper ” Sandy gasped.

    The girl’s cunt pulsed hard around her mother’s fingers as she orgasmed, her pelvis shuddering, the older woman continued to rub Sandy with her hand until the girl collapsed against the mattress. Bella watched as her girl drew in deep, long gasps of air, her beautiful chest rising and falling as she did.

    Bella pulled her hand away from her daughter’s pussy, then she rubbed her pussy-moistened palm over her own taut belly as she leaned down and took one of Sandy’s nipples in her mouth and licked it slowly, delighting in the feel of the stiff, long, enticingly erect nub against her tongue.

    Sandy rubbed her mother’s back, lightly scrapping her nails against the smooth skin. “I love it when you suck my breasts, Mom.” she murmured. “I just love it.”

    “I love them too.” Bella thought as she moved to her daughter’s other young breast, nipping the tip with her teeth and them pulling it deep inside her mouth. She feasted on Sandy’s breasts for a time and then pulled away, looking down on at the girl. The girl’s hair was spread all across the bed; her blue eyes were staring hotly up at her, and then moved her hands up her mother’s chest, along her shoulders, and around Bella’s neck.

    Pulling her down she said seductively “Lick my pussy, Mom.”

    “Sandy…..” Bella started to scold her about her language.

    “What don’t you like it when I talk like that? “

    “I …well, no … yes, oh I don’t know”

    Sandy tilted her head. “Why not?“

    “Why not? Because you’re my daughter. That’s why”

    “But mom, I’m not a kid anymore, and I’m your lover”

    Bella looked down at her daughter’s naked, full young body and nodded. “That’s the absolute truth, you are my lover and aren’t a kid anymore”

    Sandy smiled up at her mother. “Don’t be so scared, Mother, you weren’t a few months ago. It’s just you and me. I want this, you want this. No one has to know. Come on, mom”

    Bella stared down at Sandy, trying to determine when her sweet, innocent, young waitress of not so long ago had turned into such a raving sex maniac, not taking into account that it was she herself who had, once and for all, converted this innocent woman into a sex maniac, as had happened twenty years ago with her, when another adult woman, Marie, had seduced her. She shook her head as she continued to gaze down at her daughter; it was as if she was nothing but raw, animal sexuality, coupled with sweet girlish innocence. It was an intoxicating combination.

    “Ok, sweetie. Let’s give it a try” Bella said as she slid down the girl’s body and pushed apart Sandy’s legs; she moved her head between the girl’s thighs and looked up at her for a few seconds before going completely down.

    “Oooohhh yes, YESSSS. Lick my pussy. Lick that little pussy; it’s yours, only yours” Sandy whispered lustfully, her blue eyes gazing lasciviously at her mother.

    Bella grabbed Sandy’s hips and pulled her daughter’s cunt hard against her face; she shoved her tongue inside her daughter and licked at her pussy until her cheeks and jaw were soaked with sweet stickiness. She tongued and sucked until Sandy had climaxed, again and again and again; then, finally, the truth knocked her like a ton if bricks, she was no longer able to get the image of Sandy’s firm, pale ass cheeks out of her mind and she pulled away from her daughter’s cunt

    “Lay on you stomach, Baby” She almost growled.

    Sandy flipped around and eagerly lifted her buttocks. “Mmmmmmmmmm, yes, what are you going to do mommy, fuck your little girls ass? Mommy”

    Bella swallowed hard, finding herself both aroused and disturbed by her daughter’s crude words, but, when she looked down at Sandy on the bed, the girl’s hips rose in the air and her perfect ass waiting for her, the mother set aside her misgivings and. reaching over to her nightstand, pulled out a strap-on harness and a lube bottle.

    The girl watched over her shoulder as Bella attached the apparatus around her waist, its pink shaft was small enough for a beginner but still large enough to send the girl’s mind racing into orbit.

    Bella gripped Sandy’s firm round buttocks with both hands, squeezing and kneading the flesh. Then, with her heart pounding in her chest, blood rushing through her veins, she slowly spread apart the smooth cheeks and stared down at the puckered rosy anus. She leaned down and put her mouth on the cleft of her daughter’s ass and jabbed the opening with the tip of her tongue.

    “MOOOMMMM” Sandy screamed.

    Sandy twisted her torso as her mother licked and probed her anus with her tongue; the young woman had never felt anything like it. It was so nasty, but it felt so good and, she definitely liked it. A sharp but pleasurable sensation moved from her buttocks to her pussy as her mother continued to tongue fuck the cleft of her ass, bathing it in saliva. Then she felt as her mother moved a finger inside of her. Sandy clenched her hands, feeling some pain at first but then only pleasure as her mother eased her finger in and out of her ass.

    “Oh … Oh Mom, that feels so good.” Sandy murmured.

    Bella worked a second finger inside her daughter ass and she loosened up where at first she had been too tense. The daughter felt her mother take the fingers out of her and move away.

    “You see, Bella, you can do anything to me. I want you to do too. I do want what you want do to me”

    Sandy wasn’t entirely sure how something like that fake penis wouldn’t hurt her terribly, but she trusted her mother. She loved and adored Bella and knew she wouldn’t be hurt by anything she did to her; the girl watched as her mother leaned over and griped the small bottle of lube.

    “What’s that, Mom?”

    Bella looked over at her daughter. “Oh don’t worry sweetie its … just some lube oil”

    “Lube-oil?”

    Her mother nodded as she poured some of the clear liquid onto her hand, then she lathered it on the pink dildo attached to her crotch. “It going to make it less painful for you”

    Bella leaned over and rubbed some of the lube on the cleft of Sandy’s anus. The girl shivered at the sensation of the cool, slick liquid on her skin; once she was done, Bella put the bottle back in the nightstand, and then she turned and grabbed Sandy by the waist and turned her on her back.

    “Mom, what are you going to do? I thought we were going to. ..”

    “We are, Sweetie.” Her mother cooed as if she were a toddle “But I want to see your pretty face when I do it.”

    Sandy stared up at her mother and smiled. Bella looked down at her, and for a moment she felt uneasy. The mother’s eyes seemed to be looking through Sandy … and the girl noticed that her mother seemed to be gazing off somewhere.

    “Mom, mom, what happens? Are you okay?”

    Bella’s eyes refocused on the girl, she was remembering a similar scene twenty years ago, only she wasn’t the daughter. “This is the last time, honey” She said, her voice firm. “and I mean it, we won’t fuck again.”

    “Mmmhhmmm, yes of course, you said it before.” Sandy sighed.

    Bella grabbed her daughter’s legs and pushed them up against her shoulders. Sandy felt the plastic shaft press against her ass-hole… and then slowly, very slowly … Bella pushed it inside her anus

    Sandy stared up at her mother’s eyes as she felt the dildo enter her ass, going deeper and deeper into her bowels. At first it felt like something was invading her body and then, there was a moment of pain; the girl winced and Bella stopped.

    “You want me to pull out, sweetie?”

    “No, no.” She quickly shook her head. “I just need for you to stop a second. I’m good”

    Sandy closed her eyes and used all her concentration to try and ease the tight, stressed muscles around her anus. Slowly, they softened and Bella felt herself slide inside the girl further until she was completely embedded.

    “Oh my god, you’re so good Sandy, I have craved this for so long ”

    Sandy smiled up at her mother, Bella returned the smile and then slowly proceeded to buck her hips; she began to move faster and faster, looking directly at her daughter’s eyes. Sandy gasped, struggling for breath. It felt good, very good, different from getting her pussy licked but no less pleasurable, and definitively better than the boy’s cocks at College.

    The girl licked her lips and reaching down, rubbed her clit. The nub was hard and erect and aching. Bella nodded her head approvingly and kept thrusting into her daughter.

    “That’s it, baby girl. Do what makes you feel good. I’ll help you.”

    Bella buried the plastic cock deeper into Sandy’s firm ass, always looking in her face and eyes. She was so tight and the movement caused beads of sweat to begin popping out of her body. The mother prayed she wasn’t hurting her daughter, but she was out of control now. Nothing she had ever imagined was as hot as fucking her beautiful, sexy daughter in the ass.

    Sandy rubbed her clit faster, feeling the plastic shaft humping wildly at her ass. “Mom was right, is incredible with the right gal.” She thought seconds before and unexpected violent orgasm exploded inside her.

    Bella’s mind suddenly went blank, still thrusting within the tight walls of Sandy’s ass as she pressed on deeper and deeper; then, when she felt her daughter climaxing, her young buttocks shuddering against the bed, Bella let out an earth-shattering scream … orgasming from the friction against her pussy.

    Sandy stiffened when she felt the hard, deep animal thrust of her mother’s loins and screamed as well. Her body shook with still another shattering orgasm and the two of them bucked wildly and savagely against each other in a wild, passionate frenzy of sexual release. Both crying out slurred words of satiated lust.

    With a deep, chest throbbing groan, Bella collapsed on top of Sandy; both bodies were drenched with perspiration, the two slid wetly against each other as they struggled for breath and for sanity. Bella slowly pulled the pink shaft out of the girl’s ass and fell next to her on the bed.

    Sandy pulled in a lungful of humid, sex-sweat scented air as her heart laboured in her chest. She swallowed hard, and then turned to look at her mother. Bella’s eyes were closed and her breasts rose and fell rapidly. Sandy let her gaze travel to the plastic dildo still strapped to her mother.

    “What are we going to do Mommy? I don’t want for us never to stop” Sandy said

    Bella opened her eyes and looked over at her daughter. “I don’t know, I don’t think I can stop either”. And with that they fell in a profound dreamless sleep

    ******

    The day after Christmas Eve, Sunday, was one of the happier days, if not the happiest in the lives of them both. Bella’s guilt was a lot lesser in the day-light, her moral dilemma about her incestuous relationship with her, now, new found daughter diminishing rapidly, second by second. Sandy on the contrary, was guiltless, she had no moral prejudices with incest with her new found mother, they were lovers way before yesterday morning, and if she hadn’t keep the small photograph nobody would have been the wiser, and she was happy she had made true her mother sex cravings. The day was warm, not too hot, just but a little fresh and they decided to take a stroll to the near beach.

    They prepared a basket with food and soft drinks for a picnic on the beach, put on bathing suits, got in Bella’s car and headed to the beach. The day was ripe for it, there were few vehicles on the highway because most people were in their houses getting off the hangover from the festivities and beverage of the night before, they reached the beach, found it empty, only the occasional hiker who had taken the dog to run around the golden sand. Mother and daughter looked up to find a small cove between the rocks where they were covered from prying eyes and could sunbathe, spread the towels applied sun protection and prepared to enjoy the day, eating, bathing and celebrating their new life without being disturbed. The hours passed quickly and darkness covered the sky.

    Naked to the waist, her skin glowing a little in the pale light of the beach moon, the faint smirk on her face, Sandy was irresistible. Bella sat beside her new found daughter to take off her own beach sandals, shifting to meet her mouth again when Sandy went to work on the bottoms of Bella’s floral bikini. As she angled, Sandy straddled her and pressed herself tightly against her mother, dived now rather than sank, into the heat, the need, the wonder they brought to each other. Now, as ever, it was a shock in the system, a stunning, breathless rightness she’d never expected to know. Here she was hers. Bella’s gorgeous mouth seduced and demanded at the same time, and those mature and knowing hands, so skilled, possessed her, just the feel of her mother against her, skin to skin, so familiar now could still dazzle her senses.

    Bella loved her, wanted her, needed her, just as impossible as Sandy loved, wanted, needed her mother. It was miraculous. She murmured to her, first her name. Just Sandy. Only Sandy. Then in Spanish- Mi amor, mi amor, my love, my love. Her love. And the rest was lost as her hands guided her, as in a dance, and she bowed back for her. Those lips skimmed up her torso, a warm, gentle line, the mouth took her breast with a quick, stunning hunger. Her sigh became a gasp that shuddered to a moan. Sandy’s fingers raked into her mother’s short hair when Bella went to draw those nipples into her mouth. She sucked them deeply, rolling her tongue around the pliant nubs while she kneaded the smooth spheres

    “Yes please, yes, Oh mother, please love me, make love to me” cried Sandy with the moon and stars as only witness lf their insatiable lust.
    .
    Everything and all things, lover, soul-mate, wife, husband that was now Sandy for Bella. Mother –daughter in other times, in another, different, world. Nothing she’d ever dreamed of, even in the days of lust, passion and lesbian debauchery following her divorce, approached the reality of this. Nothing she had ever possessed until now, with the exception of her long lost children, could ever be so precious, and now she has recuperated one, in ways that no wild dream could had ever fathomed. The taste of Sandy’s body in the cool night, in the pale moon light, stirred a deep craving she now understood would never be fully sated.

    She rose, lifting Sandy with her, feeling that crave spike and tear deep in her soul when her mouth went wild on her daughter’s. Once again she pressed her back to the rock bed, as she yanked Sandy’s bikini bottoms down, and a growl escaped her throat

    “Mine” Bella cried to the beach moon as a wolf in heat, clamping her lips in the shaved lips of Sandy’s vagina, who had thrust it into her mouth.

    “Yes yours, only yours” shouted her daughter, at the same time she darted her tongue deep inside Sandy’s core, licking and tasting the pungent but tasteful rivers or molten lava.

    “Yes, god yes, yes, yes”; the first orgasm burst through Sandy body and mind, a reeling blow to her senses that left her dizzy, drunk, and in some place in outer space where she floated and floated, before slowly coming down to earth again desperate for more.
    She uttered a soft cry when her mother’s fingers slipped against her nectar coated slit. Her full, warm thighs opened as she stroked her lips. Her clit felt so rigid, engorged with pleasure, slick for her agile fingers. Her smooth pussy flushed like a piece of overripe fruit while she massaged the knotted flesh.
    Bella smeared Sandy’s cream everywhere, over her hairless mound and ripe upper thighs, massaging her with her own froth. Then she fingered open her wet petals and slid her middle and ring fingers inside her. Bella pushed them all the way in and rolled the pad of her thumb over the hot clit. Sandy hooked her legs around Bella’s shoulders, opening them so she would fill her, and her hips pistoned, matching her mother, stroke for frantic stroke.
    The cool stone of the cove at her back, the heat of her mother against her, in her, drew her up again as she took and took. When the need built again, when Sandy felt herself about to fall into those wild eyes, she clamped around her. “Come with me mother, come with me mom, come with me mommy darling”.
    “Ohhhh … ohhhhhhh … moooooooooommy…” she groaned deeply.
    Bella kissed her again, fucking her tongue into her mouth while she grounded her hand against her hot vagina. The pleasure flashed, bright as a sizzling diamond, as they took the down together.

    ******

    It had been fifteen wonderful days after the passage of New Year, and now, in mid January, both women had to face the reality of everyday life, work, their social life, their personal relationship as a couple, the future together or separated. What of Sandy’s life, future and studies? To clarify all these issues they needed a long, deep conversation, a sincere conversation. How was to be their relationship henceforth?; what would they actually be?, how would they entail ?, would they be mother and daughter lovers?; would they be two women in love, partners and equal?; Their commitment was a commitment to total and permanent love?; it was a commitment to life and for life? Or was it just a sexual relationship with only lust and no projection of future? Was love or lust what bound them together?.

    It was a time for communication, and as it is usual in the first moments of any couple, it was a difficult moment to start talking and planning any future. It was Sandy the first to bring forward and raise her concerns one night after dinner.

    ”Mother, I’ve been thinking, what is going to become of us?”

    “What do you mean, and please, for now, just call me Bella, you don’t mind, do you baby?”

    “No I don’t mind, and what I mean is, what about our future?, I’m not forcing you to anything, but ours is a bit peculiar situation”.

    “I agree baby, I want to fix things with you forever. I want you with me forever, not as mother-daughter, well we will still be mother and daughter, but I want you as my life companion, permanently, I love you, I’m in love with you”.

    “Ok Bella, before we take a decision, I must go east again to tie some loose ends”

    “But my……”

    “I promise you, if everything is as it should be, I’ll come back”

    ******

    Sandy wanted to go back East to see and verify if the story her mother had told her was true, and if it was the truth, cut once and forever the few familiar bonds that even now she had with her father, because affective were none. Not that she distrusted the story her mother had told her, but fifteen years of suffering, of unanswered questions from her father, her mourning nights of crying and of silently asking for her mother, days and nights of anguish and suffering, needed a proven and credible response to start her new life with Bella, her mother, yes, but most of all, her lover, free from any suspicion of deception, so, she could be able to blindly trust her again, and be sure that she would not be abandoned again.

    First thing first, Sandy went to the college where the story had begun more than twenty years ago. She has to found out first if Marie d’Aflecourt was still a professor at the university, and if not, whether they could provide her address and phone number. After several comings and goings, and her justifying whom she was, she managed to get the professor address and phone number. Once she got the address and phone, she called her to request an interview with the former teacher, focusing specifically on her identity and whom she and her mother were. The voice answering the phone, was a quivering one, and confirmed to be the old teacher, who kept expressing surprise at the contact of someone who was so far back in time and memory, however, she accepted to see the girl, pointing to the right time she could receive her.

    When Sandy arrived to the house at the appointed time her surprise was tremendous as she saw a white-haired old woman opening the door. Marie d’Aflecourt was not the beautiful and gorgeous woman in her mother’s story. That lady who seemed to be more than seventy years old, was only around sixty, her face was worn and wrinkled, and showed no trace of the beauty her mother had gone mad, with love and passion, this was not the woman who had enamouraded her mother and then had abandoned and betrayed her. The white haired woman opened the door and asked:

    “Won’t you come in, please” after a pause. “I’m Marie d’Aflecourt, and you would be….”

    “My name is Elisa Sanderson Van Cruiff, and I’m the daughter of Annabelle Van Cruiff, your former, ejem………pupil? May I take a few minutes of your time?”

    “Yes of course, I’m in retirement and had seldom any visitors these days, please take a seat. Would you like some tea, coffee, a soft drink?”

    “Well, no thank you, if you don’t mind I need for you to give me some answers and after, I won’t bother you again”

    The older woman looked Sandy in the eyes and asked “Ok my dear girl, what do you want to know?”

    “I just want for you to tell me exactly what happened with my mother twenty years ago. Why did she disappear so suddenly leaving us, her family, for ever?”

    “Well, this is what happened”

    “I was a professor at Uni when Annabelle came that first year…..she was so shy and beautiful …….we fell un love, I’m a lesbian…………we were so enamored ……then after a time……….her family made her get married…………….she was so……. unhappy, except giving birth to the both of you……………..then your father did suspect….. something, he came to this house…………….and did blackmail me…….”

    “But I don’t understand, how could he…………..”Said an stupefied Sandy

    “Very simple, your father carried then and carry today a lot of muscle in this city, ………….I was working with a precarious visa and could be extradited……….he forced me to betray your mother…………..it was very disgraceful………I had to call your mother, made a date…………we had sex and he, he……………..video-taped everything, as a premium he wouldn’t denounce me to the authorities……………and I had to be with another woman when your mother came to me,…… ……he wanted her totally destroyed.”

    Sandy couldn’t believe what she was hearing, the story was almost a carbon copy of what her mother had told her, of course her mother could never had known the importance of the role and the part her father had played in this story, in this family drama, his sinister role in the destruction of an entire family but above all the destruction and damage in the lives of his children. Sandy was livid with anger; not so much to this woman who had been a selfish puppet with no self-esteem, but to her father, she would never be able forgive him. Now she understood the destruction of photos and every memories of her mother.

    “Well I thank-you very much for your time, now I must be going, thanks again”

    “Elisa, if you ever find your mother, please tell her I did love her very much and I’m sorry, very sorry, I could never forget her, or forgive myself”

    ******

    The next day she went to see her father and have a long and cleansing conversation with him. Around ten o’clock in the morning, the hour she knew her father would be working, she went to the building where were based the offices of her father’s law firm and going to a secretary asked point blank to see Mr. Sanderson.

    “Have you an appointment “ asked the secretary, knowing too well Sandy was her boss’s daughter.

    “No I have not, you just go inside and tell him Elisa wants to see him”

    A few minutes later the secretary came back, and smirking told Sandy he was very busy and would see her in a little while.

    Sandy was nonplused, and with a vehement “What the fuck”, she went to her father’s office and without knocking opened the door.

    The secretary was terrified and just able to stammer “Sir, I didn’t…..”

    ”It’s ok miss Farrell, just close the door and don’t pass any calls”.

    “Ok Elisa, to what do I owe the favor of your visit “

    “Good morning to you too father”

    “Lets slip the pleasantries and go to the point; I’m very occupied, what brings you here”.

    “Ok, as usual you are much occupied to attend your children, at least me. Well I want to know what happened fifteen years ago with my mother. I want to know your version of the story”

    Dr William Sanderson’s face went beet red, the veins in his neck and fore head swelled disproportionately and it seemed that he was about to suffer a heart attack. He started stuttering and then a cry shook the walls,

    “I’m not talking about that damned bitch, I do not want ever to hear her name in my presence, to me is well and truly dead and if you do not want to take a kicking in the ass you never, ever, are going to ask me again anything about that woman“

    “Well fuck you, dear daddy; I want to know your part in me loosing my mother when I was a baby”

    Sanderson in a state of demented fury took her daughter’s shoulders and tried to get her out of his office.

    “Don’t push me and don’t touch me again, I’ m not going till you tell me about my mother”

    By now the shouting was heard, not only in Sanderson’ offices, but in the whole floor.

    “You want to know about your dear fucking mother, ok, go and speak to her damm french professor at the University if you find her, and ask her about your dear sainted mother”

    “Don’t worry, daddy dear, (sarcasm) I just did. Yesterday. I only wanted for you to deny or confirm her story, I see with your attitude you confirm her”

    “Don’t talk to me in that tone young girl, and don’t talk to me again of your mother, if you do it again I will have to disavow and disinherit you,”

    “First, dear daddy, I’m not a young girl anymore, I’m a woman, Respecting your avow and money you may shove them up your……..with all my respect, I have the money grandma left me, and ….surprise, surprise, I have a photograph of my mother, my brother and me from when I was four, bye for ever,… dear daddy”

    And she left her home town for good. But once in the airport, before taking the plane she called Bella to wait for her.

    ******

    Bella was in the airport waiting the landing of Sandy’s plane. She was extremely nervous, the call had surprised her in the middle of an important meeting and immediately she let her assistant take her place so she could go home to change clothes. Sandy had only informed her, the name of the company, the flight number and the prospective arrival hour, and of course, that she was coming for good.

    Bella looked spectacular, she had changed her dark and somber work clothes of pants and jacquet for a vaporous light green silk dress that fitted sinuously her breasts, girded her waist and hips like a glove, and fell down with a large bell-shaped form to her knees, her long legs were sheathed in thin, delicate and almost transparent silk stockings reaching up to the garter belt; and her feet were clad in heels three inches high that made her legs slender. Her lingerie was the sexiest french style a woman can get, very femme, in a tone of pale green, all lace, with a surprise inside. A faint makeup in her face completed her attire with her lips highlighted a deep red. She looked like a goddess, and everybody, men and women alike, looked at her.

    The flight landed and fifteen minutes later Sandy crossed the doors carrying her suitcase and looking for Bella. Her mother was in the crowd and she yelled with joy calling her name and ran to hug her dropping the bag; the two women hugged each other tightly, the mature elegantly dressed lady and her young paramour attired in jeans and red chequered shirt. They french kissed as lovers departing for ever. After a while they calmed down and returning to the real world, went to the parking lot got in Bella’s car and returned home.

    Once inside the house, they went into the kitchen, pouring a glass of wine for each. Bella knew they had to talk, not everything was about sex, there were big steps to take for their future lives if they thought themselves worthy of the love they had for the other. With their ups and downs they had been together for more than six months, not always living in the same physical place, but emotionally depending on each other.

    Bella had purposely made of their relationship a slow race, letting Sandy take her own pace, she did not want for Sandy to get lost in her, to not being able to identify herself anymore, something she knew had to be the norm for her in their relationships for awhile; she wanted a committed relationship, not a plaything relationship; she wanted to have her in her bed every night, but not only on her bed, she was a perfect girlfriend and lover but she had found that she didn’t know what was happening inside her mind and heart. Bella was wary.

    “Shall we go to the couch to talk my love” Said Bella cautiously.

    “Yes of course, I have lots of stuff I want to tell you”

    “Ok, shall we start with your trip East. How it went?” asked Bella

    “Well mother let me tell you; I went to see Madame Marie d’Aflecourt and….”

    Hearing that name Bella’s mind started spinning and her new hard erected world seemed to go crashing down. The horrors of fifteen years back returned to her mind with all its strength and she saw herself again impoverished, beaten, intoxicated, sexually abused and betrayed by those she loved most. Her face went distorted with a deathly pallor. Her daughter excitedly telling her what she had learned and the steps she has taken didn’t seem to realize what was happening to her mother until the glass that Bella was holding in her hand hit the floor and brought Sandy back to reality, then she realized what was happening with her mother.

    “Oh mother, mother I’m sorry, so sorry, what happening to you mother….”

    Bella tried to compose herself, she poured more wine in a new glass and taking a sip made Sandy tell her tale; when her daughter was finished she took several deep calming breaths and asked:

    “Tell me my dear, what are your plans for your life from now onward? “

    Sandy seemed not to understand the question, she looked her mother straight in the eyes and said:

    “Well, unless you don’t want me to, I was thinking about living with you and for you forever, whatever the terms you want to be”

    “My love, nothing has changed, I’m desperately in love with you, and I love you more every day, I want for us to be a couple, to be wife and wife, we are equals, partners in life, I want, if you want, to legally marry you, and if you are game, some day to have a baby with you, I want that and much more”

    Sandy was astonished, now, knowing the past of her mother and her suffering , she could understand her, and her love for her became a real thing, she loved her as a human being, not only as her mother, she loved her as a woman with whom live theirs lives together.

    “Yes mother, I want you, I desire you, and I want us to live together forever, I’ll be your wife and you mine”

    “Ok baby, I don’t want anybody from our earlier lives to found us, we will create our own cosy world to live, and promise me as I promise you, will try to be happy and never fight”

    Sandy was pensive, she went back to the seat she had been occupying and Bella looked over at her, chewing on the inside of her lip.

    “Are you okay?” she asked her daughter, finishing the rest of the vine in her glass.

    “Yes” Sandy said softly.

    Bella met her eyes and she blinked at her, realizing that her breathing had changed.

    “What’s wrong baby?” Bella asked, turning slightly towards her.

    Sandy shook her head, “I want to go to bed.”

    Bella studied her flushed cheeks and her eyes. She nodded and stood, Sandy standing with her.

    They went to the bedroom and Sandy slid her hands down Bella body in a sensual caress and with surprise found her hard.

    “My, my, well, I see you have with you your hockey stick, were you planning to play some game today or….tonight“

    Bella’s face went crimson “No, no, not with you my love, at least not today, I …I don’t know what came into me, what happened today to me, I think I just needed to carry on”

    And with a subtle and rapid movement under her dress she tried to took-off the harness with the strap-on.

    “Oh no, no, no, not so fast” said and excited Sandy, “”I want to see it on you in all your glory”, And with that she took Bella’s hands in her own to impede her taking the strap-on off her.

    “Now you’ll let me undress you, slowly, very slowly, I want to see what is underneath this precious dress, dear mother”

    And with that, Sandy let her mother’s hands go and very slowly started undressing her.
    She unbuttoned the back and let the dress slither down Bella’s body to the floor. The vision presented to her eyes was amazing, a beautiful, sculpted body, with a set of pale green silk lingerie, perky breasts with large nipples swollen by passion, which were in full erection and standing out prominently pushed against the soft thin fabric of her partly transparent bra. Her legs encased in beautiful transparent nylon stockings keeping tight up by a sexy garter belt, and her feet encased in high heel shoes that delineated her legs in all its glory, but the more exciting thing for Sandy was the vision of the crotch of her mother; she was granted an enchanting view of her small, tiny, translucent pale green lace panties at the triangular junction of her thighs, thorough the bikini panties she could see displayed the obscenity sight of a big strap-on. It was the vision of a goddess with a huge package in between her legs and under the panties.

    They hugged each other tightly and their mouths joined in a frenzied series of deep kisses, their tongues searching every corner of their mouths and intertwined in a fierce war, saliva dropped out the corner of their mouths as they couldn’t swallow so much, meanwhile they were trying to undress each other, well Bella was trying to undress. Sandy as she was in her underwear, but the latter felt the pressure of something hard in her crotch above her jeans, it was Bella’s strap-on, who was trying desperately to get Sandy’s shirt out her pants to slide her hands up her torso so she would be able to get her hands on Sandy’s swollen nipples.

    Sandy reached out, cupping Bella’s face and rested her cheek against her palm, her eyes closing. Then, the girl literally swept her off of her feet and walked to the bedroom.. Bella thought

    “All my life I had waited to meet someone like her, and I gave birth to her, it was meant to be. Someone that wasn’t on a different level, but on the exact same plane; an equal, my equal. I don’t care if outsiders look at us and think Sandy is the lesser or the weaker person between the two of us, because she is so young, I know what this meant for both of us. Sandy is not weaker, and she isn’t beneath me. She had just as much power as I have”

    Sandy took off her clothes slowly, her lungs filling with air as she taught herself how to breathe again. Bella’s face was more flushed, her nostrils flaring lightly as she watched her, the air shifting between them. She was nude; they stood in front of one another. Sandy reached out and with one decisive snap, took off her bra. Bella inhaled surprised, her eyes widening; Sandy let it drop between them.

    “I love you” Bella whispered.

    Sandy’s mouth parted and she closed her eyes as though trying to wake herself up from a dream. She opened them again, her blue eyes big in understanding.

    She didn’t reach for her, didn’t move. Saying the final words that both of them needed to hear out loud. “I’m yours.” The moment she said it, she felt her heart rise out of her chest and Bella was in her arms, their mouths meeting. Need, Want, Longing, Desire, Lust, Care. The words circling around them, they slid onto the bed together.

    Bella held her, their arms tight around one another. “I love you too”,

    ”I know” whispered Sandy, kissing her soft lips.

    They embraced, looking deep into each others eyes, Bella was lying on her back and Sandy at her side caressing her breasts and nipples with her right hand, then she was slowly lowering her hand down Bella’s body massaging her tummy, navel and the top of her panties whilst her mouth licked and sucked her breasts and nipples, she then moved her hand slowly down inside Bella’s panties and as if caressing a man, with her hand grabbed and began slowly to masturbate the big dildo. After a few minutes of this play Sandy took off Bella the panties and the harnessed dildo.

    Sandy dipped her head and softly kissed Bella’s vulva, the thick folds of labial flesh reddish pink, with bright beads of moisture standing out like dew in the curly coils hair. She swiped her tongue into the turgid crevice, tasting the salt, she was absolutely slick now. And as she licked deeper, her mom stiffened, exhaling a single deep gasp as she rose up almost on her toes. Sandy found her mother’s clitoris, flicked the bud one time, two times, several times, Bella’s hands grasping the head of her daughter but not pushing it away. Sandy sank her tongue deeper, over the entire length of her slit, twirling it into her, flicking her clit again, fast, pressing onto it.

    “Tell me, where you want me to begin” Sandy said.

    Bella bit her lip and smiled. She rolled over onto her stomach, and then slid a pillow under her pelvis. She turned her face to Sandy expectantly.

    ”Taste me everywhere” she said “I’ll show you where to start and where to stop”

    Reaching behind her back, she traced a line with her finger from the middle of her back down to the crack of her ass. Tugging her cheeks aside, she laid her fingertip at the dark rim of her asshole. Sandy grinned, then slid beside her mother, and kissed her shoulder, moving her tongue over her delectable flesh. Bella sighed with contentment and slid her other hand down between her legs.

    The daughter kissed her way slowly over her mother’s back, trying not to miss an inch of skin, a rib, or a bone in her spine. She moaned softly, trying not to cum. And Sandy glanced down at her glorious ass moving slowly to the sensation of her mouth on her mother’s skin and her fingers on her pussy. Sandy flipped between the spread legs of her mother, now only inches from her sex and her ass. Bella had obviously read her daughter’s mind, and knew that she was loving licking her this way, from behind, giving her full access to both of her delicious holes. Bella loved one tongue in her ass, and now she was moaning audibly as her daughter’s mouth found its way nearer and nearer to her back door.

    Sandy’s tongue slid into the valley of her ass, and she could taste her sweat and the juice that she had spilled there and inhaled her fragrance. Bella was panting noisily as her daughter pulled both cheeks away to reveal her gorgeous little brown star. For one brief moment, she looked at it from inches away, considering the sheer taboo of this act, and then she raised her mother’s hips and plunged her mouth into the cleavage of her ass, and in an instant slid her tongue along the rim of her mother’s asshole. Bella moaned her approval and kept pressing her hips up as her daughter licked her wantonly; the wonderful taste of her juices burst onto her tongue, it was like an overripe fruit. She was slightly earthy and unwashed, and she pushed her tongue tip into her as the rim muscle yielded. Bella groaned and began moving her hips slightly, trying to keep Sandy’s tongue inside her and pull it in deeper.

    “Yesss…”she whispered. “oh god…yesssssssssssssssss…”

    She was getting close, the muscles of her asshole rippled. “Oh Sandy that…feels perfect..” she whimpered.

    Sandy pushed her tongue in, deeper and deeper, over and over, licking her and sucking the funky juice of her own spit and Bella’s ass while her hips rotated, and she came, suddenly and powerfully, pushing up into Sandy mouth, the muscle of her asshole yielding and pulsing.

    “OH, OH GOD” Bella stammered, then “OH.MY.GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD”

    After that first orgasm Sandy let go of Bella’s ass, feeling her naked body slide over hers. Bella closed her eyes, letting herself feel the sensations as Sandy kissed her skin, her tongue trailing down the middle of her back. Sandy cupped her breasts, her hands moving under her, and she felt her fingers between her legs. Sandy pulled her legs open wider and she felt her own surrender form in her mind. Sandy lay on her, her mouth now moving again on her lower back, her tongue tracing the intricate tattoo that lay across the expanse of it, curving over each hip.

    Sandy’s fingers were very gentle on her, barely rubbing and Bella felt her eyes open and then slam shut as Sandy’s face pressed anew between her cheeks, the tongue sliding against her closed ass-hole. She relaxed into the feeling, her hands grabbing onto the pillow beneath her head. Sandy nudged her legs, pushing her up onto her knees, and her face against the pillow. As her daughter rimmed her out slowly but thoroughly, preparing her, her insides clenching around air. She shivered, the feeling delicious as the tongue slipped deeper inside her asshole, her fingers that were on her clit now pulling the hood up exposing her. She groaned when she felt that tongue stab deeper, her fingers sliding into her. Instead of clenching, she felt her body give in to being taken, her vagina opening to allow her deeper access.

    “Do you want me inside that beautiful ass of yours?” Whispered an excited Sandy behind her. She let out a breath, her back moving with her mouth.

    “Yes” she let out.

    Sandy continued with her ministrations, making her mother feel incredible and she started to turn her head to look at her when Sandy pulled her fingers out wetly. Bella watched her as she got off the bed and went to get something from the floor. She opened her eyes wide when she saw the toy with the harness in Sandy hands; she felt her breath leave her, she couldn’t even remember the last time she had been taken in the ass. A long, long time. And the idea turned her on completely.

    Sandy carried back with her to the bed the harnessed toy and some lubricant, she settled behind Bella and lubbed the slim dildo, and then her mouth was on Bella’s asshole again. Bella groaned, her ass sensitive as all hell, her vagina clenching again.

    “Relax, mother” whispered Sandy softly, and then Bella felt the toy press against her gently. She pressed her face deep into the pillow, her hands clenching as Sandy spread her ass-cheeks wider, inching the toy in slowly; she let her breath out slowly, the feeling almost too much.

    Sandy stopped pushing, her hand going under her to rub on Bella’s clit; Bella felt her vagina walls contracting as pleasure pushed through her. Sandy started to fuck her slowly, her groin pressed against the bottom of her mother ass, the toy sliding in deeper and deeper with each pass; she pushed herself up onto all fours, her ass pushing back into her daughter as she gave up any fight she might have had about prolonging the inevitable.

    Sandy’s thumb pressed into her vagina, her index finger on the knot between her legs and she felt her slide completely into her ass. She cried out softly, her eyes slamming shut as Sandy started pumping into her, faster, faster, faster, deeper, deeper, deeper, until she recognized nothing but the toy in her bowels and her hands, her breasts with her swollen nipples dragging deliriously across the sheets.

    Bella felt the orgasm hitting her only a second before it screamed through her body and she fell onto the bed, with Sandy following her, sinking still deeper and she bit the pillow, the climax continuing into another one, and another one, and more, much more almost effortlessly. Holly shit, Sandy moving her body over the sheets, fucking her strongly, being in complete command, nothing to do with the shy waitress of a few months before, her daughter made her now shudder with pleasure, her ass and pussy clenching uncontrollably in time with her thrusts.

    Sandy’s mouth licking and kissing on her back and neck finally calmed her, her actions slowing until she stopped completely. She felt satiated, taken…and fucking good. They lay together silently for a long moment, then Sandy gently pulled out of her, making her groan slightly; when she turned around on her back, Sandy was on her knees behind her, her eyes wide, she looked as slammed as she felt herself.

    “How was it for you, good?” Bella asked her daughter out of breath, watching her from her prone position on the bed.

    “That was your first. Do you like being in control?“ Her mother asked her softly.

    Sandy nodded slowly, “It was like I was watching myself do these things to you, making you feel things. But, was it good for you, mother?”

    Bella laughed and sat up, bringing her into her arms. “I think you know the answer to that one, Mistress.”

    Sandy let out a startled laugh and Bella smiled, holding her close. “I didn’t know you could…would be able ….to switch…like that, to be the aggressor, the girl in charge”

    “I had loved what just happened, how I made you feel, but……” Sandy said softly said slowly, her voice lowering “….you needs to have control but still you love being taken care of. Mine need is just to make you happy I don’t need control and I would like to maintain that carefulness in our lives. It works” she smiled “Not that I don’t want to fuck you when I can,” Bella amused shook her head, “And maybe I’ll let you” she grinned and fell back onto the bed, holding her close.

    “Now come up here. I want that beautiful pussy riding my face”

    Sandy bit her lip and then slid up her body. Bella slapped her ass, “Hurry up”

    Sandy groaned, her eyes filling with need as she looked down at her mother. Yes, she was definitely where she was supposed to be. She had been waiting out for years not knowing what, and now she knew what and more important why. This couple, this marriage would work, they would make it work, and she just smiled and thrust her body deeper into the warm mouth.

    ******

    Several months had passed, Bella and Sandy, mother and daughter, lovers, living as a married couple, were trying to make compatible experiences of life so different, they didn’t have any doubt they were in love. But life, real life, everyday life, it’s very different to life on vacation, with no responsibilities, where everything is joy and celebration. For this reason it was time to discuss responsibilities and the place each one, on an equal line, would have on the couple.

    They decided that Sandy would finish her studies and after that if she wanted a professional career that would be so. Bella preferred for her to make the house her domain as a traditional wife in a heterosexual marriage. Sandy accepted Bella’s view and maybe in the future they would have a baby with donated sperm. But first they decided to get legally married. For that Sandy would change her legal name, they would get their passports and travel to Spain in the summer, they would go to Alcorcon in Madrid province, establish residence for one month in the town and get a civil marriage for homosexual couples.

    That was in the near future, but in the now Bella prepared a very intimate ceremony for two in it she gave her wows to Sandy. And they closed the circle.

    “Here I take thee, Sandy, to be my wedded wife and husband, to have and to hold at the bed and board….for fairer for fouler, for better for worse, in sickness and in health….till death us do part…And there to I plight thee my troth.”

    The beginning…………..


  • The Barbie Lez Fantasies – Week 104: Lexi Lust & Sexxi Lexxi

    Font size : +


    A quick and kinky lesbian fantasy!

    Author’s Note 1: These short fantasies started off as weekly mini-stories for my readers, but the newsletter was shut down because autoresponders do not accept adult content. I thus decided to publish these fantasies for free for my readers to enjoy. It is meant to entertain, so please do not leave hateful comments if everything is not perfect. I am only human after all.

    Author’s Note 2: Although this fantasy can be read independently, it was written as part of a series. For full enjoyment, please read “The Barbie Lez Fantasies: Week 1-103”.

    ***

    Have you ever had one of those fantasies? You know, the ones that feel so real you begin to wonder if you are actually imagining them. Well, I do… because I have them all the time! Sometimes, they turn into a story, but mostly they remain trapped inside my brain. That is, until now…

    I have two best friends. Lexi Lust and Sexxi Lexxi. For the longest time I managed to keep the perverse nature of my writing from them, but it was not meant to last. This is the story of how they discovered how I spend my days writing perverse stories of lesbianism, bestiality and incest.

    My friends—their names are not really Lexi Lust and Sexxi Lexxi, but for the purposes of this story, that is how I will refer to them—and I had known each other since childhood. We were just about as close as three friends can be.

    I know what you’re picturing—three beautiful young women having pillow fights in their underwear—but real life is seldom that perfect. As much as I would have loved to see my friends strip down to their bras and panties for a good old-fashioned pillow fight, it was not meant to be.

    Over the years I was lucky enough to see them in nothing but their skivvies, yet that was as far as things ever got. They knew I was a lesbian and, though I seriously doubt they were afraid I would make a move on either one of them, they were always careful when disrobing in my presence. That left me with only one option. Fantasizing!

    I have lost count of how many times I fantasized about my friends over the years, but the number must be up there with picturing myself sharing an intimate moment with a studly canine. When they first discovered the true nature of my writing, they bugged me for days, wanting to know which of my many published fantasies were about them. But I never told them. There are just some things that are better kept secret. This fantasy is the only one they will ever have concrete proof is about them.

    I managed to keep the true nature of my writing concealed for over two years. Then, one day, Lexi and Sexxi showed up. They insisted on reading some—any—of my published works, claiming they wouldn’t leave until they got what they came for.

    I was terrified. Instinctively, I evaded the situation in the only way I knew how; I started to fantasize. I knew my friends would be waiting for me back in the real world, but I was determined to delay the inevitable for as long as possible.

    Fantasy Lexi and Fantasy Sexxi stared at me with the same expectant expression as their real world counterparts. But unlike my real friends, I knew a little concentration would put an end to their curiosity and bring smiles to their lips. Sure enough, they were soon grinning at me.

    I took a step back and looked my friends up and down. Their clothes were gone, leaving only a pair of revealing bra and panty sets. One was pink, the other orange. My friends looked hotter than ever. The more I stared at them, the more aroused I got. It only took a few seconds before their alluring appearance got too much for me to handle.

    Momentarily forgetting about my real world troubles, I rushed over to my friends and literally tackled them to the ground. Before they could figure out what was happening, I had pulled them in for a passionate, three-way kiss. Exploring both their mouths at once proved more difficult than I initially accessed, but I refused to give up, alternating between my two friends until I knew every nook and cranny by heart.

    I’m not quite sure how it happened, but when our lips finally parted, both my friends were naked. My clothes had also vanished, leaving the three of us fully nude and ready for what I had no doubt would be a very enjoyable few minutes.

    By the time I scrambled to my feet, something else had changed. Lexi and Sexxi were still naked, only now two massive strapons were attached to their bodies. I eyed the silicone shafts as they slowly neared my body. I was desperate to feel them inside me, but I knew the sooner this fantasy ended, the sooner I would have to face the real world and that was the last thing I wanted. Doing the only thing I could think of, I dropped to my knees and grabbed the strapons as soon as they were within range.

    My friends played along, letting me suck on their “cocks”. In fact, they did more than just allow it; they egged me on.

    “Suck it!” commanded one of them as I sucked her strapon.

    “Deeper!” ordered the other as I switched to her toy.

    This went on for a while. I knew it was a pointless maneuver, yet I was desperate to keep the fantasy going for as long as possible. But each time one of those large plastic members slid past my lips, a little more arousal was lured to my body. As much as I struggled to keep it at bay, it eventually convinced me the time had come to escalate things.

    “Fuck me,” I finally begged, moments after I had pulled away from my friends’ shafts for the final time.

    Lexi and Sexxi peered down at me with eager grins. I could see the lust in their eyes and instantly knew they wanted me just as bad as I wanted them. Thank god for the power of fantasy.

    They didn’t give me time to get ready. They rushed over to me and tackled me to the ground. I experienced a moment of déjà vu before I was forced onto my hands and knees. I barely had time to figure out Lexi lay beneath me before she pulled my in for a passionate kiss. By the time our lips parted, her strapon was stuffed deep inside my pussy. Sexxi had taken advantage of my distracted state to slide her own “cock” into my ass. She now rocked back and forth, slowly sliding the toy in and out of me rectum while my other friend did the same to my pussy.

    It was too much for me to handle. I started to moan as an orgasm began growing within me. I’m not sure how long it took, but it eventually reached the point of no return. By then, my friends were savagely pounding me, making me moan at the top of my lungs as I squirmed and trembled.

    Then I climaxed and all hell broke loose. I began thrashing around as shrill cries shot past my lips. Moments later, squirt after squirt of cum shot past my lower lips, sending the hot orgasmilk flying through the air. I cannot confirm this because my eyes were closed, but I am convinced the hot nectar flew high into the air before raining down upon us.

    It was one of the most intense orgasms of my life. Perhaps it was because I was desperate to keep it going as long as humanly possible. Perhaps it had something to do with the two massive strapons darting in and out of me. Or perhaps it was simply because I loved my friends dearly and this intense pounding made me feel closer to them than ever before—even if it was only a fantasy.

    It was a blissful experience, but it eventually came to an end when one of my friends—not the fantasy version, but the real, flesh-and-blood version—spoke. It took a second before I figured out what she had just said. My cheeks turned red when I finally realized she had asked if I was having one of my fantasies—they knew about my overpowering daydreams, though they had yet to learn they were the stars of quite a few. It took a while, but I eventually opted for a truthful answer. I nodded.

    “Enough fantasizing,” said Lexi.

    Sexxi nodded in agreement.

    “It’s time for the truth.”

    I sighed. I could have come up with a relatively plausible excuse for not letting them read my kinky tales, but I was tired of all the lies. It was time I told them the truth. The whole truth. All I could do was hope they understood why I had lied to them for the past two years.

    I took a deep breath, then said three simple words.

    “I write erotica.”

    It took a few seconds before they reacted. When they finally did, their lips curled into smiles. Relief washed over me. In that moment, I realized everything would be all right. Lexi and Sexxi were my two best friends and nothing would ever make them think any less of me. I was a little surprised when they accepted the perverse nature of my stories, yet the biggest surprise came in the form of their desire to learn the trade. I was stunned, but willingly agreed to teach them all I knew about self-publishing.

    Our business partnership is still quite new and I have no idea where it will lead us. All I know for sure is that sharing our kinky tales with one another—and the world—has brought us closer together than ever before. We are now more than three friends. More than three authors. We are Triple Erotica.

    ***

    Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed. A new fantasy will be published each week, so make sure to check back every so often.

    Have a horny day,

    Barbie Lez


  • Aid in Africa : Part Two : Trish and Shaela

    Font size : +


    Trish decides to stay back at the house of the social worker Mgwabe, but finds that him and his niece want something special from her, something she’d never thought she’d have to give into

    Aid in Africa
    Part Two : Trish
    Trish followed Mgwabe deeper and deeper into the sinister complex, as they wove through large well furnished rooms. The walls seemed to hide strange truths as Trish followed the man through what seemed to her to be a medieval Moor castle. She began to wish she hadn’t been so smart half an hour ago.

    This was because half an hour ago, she had been finishing her meal with Mgwabe and Mandy at his dining room, when suddenly Mgwabe seemed to shift his interest from Mandy to her, commenting on her fashion sense. The comment had been a compliment, but Trish had been slow to react. Mandy seemed to take this opportunity to explain Trish’s “social” problems. It was true that her compatriot may have been trying to cover up for some perceived awkwardness, but to Trish’s mind it was an attempt to get back at her for the airport lounge fight (see part one).

    Trish wasn’t the type of girl to take an insult lying down, and when Mgwabe had offered to either drop them off or ask them to stay on for the night in his niece’s room, she’d baffled Mandy by saying that Emily could take care of herself and she’d prefer to stay on in the mansion. Mandy had started to shout, but Trish had coolly walked off inside, while Mgwabe looked back and forth, and then had given Mandy a polite see off, the best he could do in the circumstances. Mandy had been equally pissed, but she was soon heading off to the hotel leaving Trish at the mansion which though large and confortable, had somehow made her feel uncomfortable.

    Trish meanwhile had waited for him in a hall adjoining the dining room, from which various passages led out into what areas Trish had no idea. Just as she heard Mgwabe say his farewell to Mandy, her attention was diverted to a hallway where a woman seemed to be cleaning up. There was nothing odd in this, as mansions quite as large had many servants, but what shocked the girl was the “tail” which seemed to protrude from the girl’s backside. As she cleaned, Trish saw the tail shake as if made of some wavy material like hair. Her own hair maybe ? Trish had heard of “ponygirls” who had a butt plug fitted with their own or other’s hair such that it resembled a tail of the girl. But such characters had always been in the fantasy bdsm novels she’d read, and didn’t think any would exist in real life.After all the life of the girls in the books would be unbearable in real life.

    This strange vision soon disappeared, but it had piqued her interest and she headed towards the passage, whatever wish she had of maybe returning somehow to the hotel disappearing in her curiosity. However, just as she reached the end of the hall, she heard Mgwabe’s baritone telling her she was going in the wrong direction and would likely get lost. Realizing that she had been found, she had to follow Mgwabe down endless passageways quite similar to that one, but with no people, let alone girls of that “type” (as Trish referred to them in her head). They had reached a courtyard open to the sky, with an odd pole in the centre and a fountain a little back, after which they entered another complex and climbed stairs, continuing their rather long walk in that huge complex that was ostensibly the house of a social worker.

    It was here that her misgivings returned as she began to feel increasingly uneasy in that huge place, her only friend probably ensconced in bed and haranguing Emily with tales of Trish’s stupidity and lack of common sense even as she navigated this huge area behind a hulk of a man whose only claim to social work were his smooth words, while everything about him indicated a power and opulence which scared and awed Trish at the same time. As she thought this, they rounded a corner and reached a comparatively smaller but no less comfortable room which had a large bed with plenty of cushions and pillows, thrown about rather untidily. As Mgwabe explained, it was his niece Shaela’s room, but she was currently out and wouldn’t mind if Trish used it for the night. And even if she returned would Trish really mind spending the night with a girl her own age ? She could always shift to a separate place in the complex later.

    Somehow after seeing these strange burly men and the solitary “slave” female Trish more than welcomed the prospect of spending the night with a person of her own gender, provided she didn’t have tails sticking from their backside. So she thanked Mgwabe after he showed her the large collection of clothes she had to choose from. Mgwabe nodded politely, asked her to inform a servant should any problem arise and left, slamming the large ornate door behind him.

    For the first time since she left for Emily’s place yesterday, Trish was alone. Being of a rebellious nature, she found too much human company irritating, and used this seclusion to quickly undress, take a shower in the adjoining bathroom and change into a clean though very loose pair of pyjamas (was Shaela that fat ?) and tee. She’d been surprised to find that the girl’s wardrobe contained clothes which were in tune with western tastes, and was even more surprised to find magazines, including Vogue, and what looked like a bondage mag by Paul Alazar. She was already starting to like her yet to appear roommate.

    But as she checked the door and found it locked from outside, her boyish face again creased with worry. Why did she have a gut feeling this place wasn’t just a rich (after all she had seen any other conclusion was absurd) philanthropist’s abode, but somehow housed stuff (slaves?) that Mgwabe wanted to hide from the duo. He’d locked the room without telling her, in a secluded part of the estate without any sign of human life.(where were the servants ?). Granted the room was comfy but she didn’t feel as comfortable as she would have liked to.

    Trish turned back, and headed towards one of the windows, which thankfully was open. A cool draft blew through her short hair as she took in the view of the desert in the distance, separated from the estate by a few rows of shanties and some groves of palm trees. She also saw that the estate was well guarded, with burly men carrying automatic rifles patrolling the boundary. The question came again, why so much security? What was the need?

    Suddenly, Trish heard something like girl’s scream come from one of the adjoining rooms, cutting across her stream of thought. Then another, this time louder. Yes, there could be no mistake this time, it was indeed a girl’s scream, and likely coming from the room to her right. Trish neared the wall, and listened carefully. It seemed that there were three people in the next room, of which two were moving about. As she listened, she heard a rapid shuffling of footsteps, and then a voice rose, speaking something in the local dialect. Though she couldn’t comprehend a word, muffled as it was, she could make out the anger. Two voices, at a much lower level, began to speak, probably apologizing. Then the first voice seemed to move out of the room and head towards hers. Quickly Trish moved away and jumped on the bed with a magazine in hand.

    The door opened with Mugabe standing , his face flushed and his hand clenched into a fist. For a moment trish thought she’d been found out, but he seemed to make an effort at controlling himself before he spoke. “I hope everything is alright ? I’m sorry for having to lock the door it’s a security issue. IF you need anything please ring the bell,” with that he handed a small electric buzzer type device to her. However he gave no explanation for why he was here again, or why he looked so flushed. He closed the door and bolted it from the outside again. Trish stared at the buzzer, at the locked door and then at the open window. An idea began to form in her head.

    She checked the door again, placed a heavy side table before it and then checked the window. The window had a ledge about a foot below it, part of the building’s decoration no doubt. But the problem was what if it broke or she slipped ? How would she explain sitting in the middle of the sand filled courtyard in the middle of the night. Mgwabe would then have a real reason to lock her up. But as in many occasions in the past, her desire for adventure got the best of her caution, and soon she was moving out of the window, her eyes alternating between the ledge and the locked door.

    In spite of her best efforts, she landed with a thud on the brick ledge, and for a moment felt she would plummet down to the ground. Thankfully, she regained her balance and moved left, her back to the wall thanks to the angle at which she’d landed. Eventually she reached the window of the room next to hers, the one from which the screams had come and with a thrust of her arms she hoisted herself onto the window frame.

    What she saw inside baffled her. There was no furniture to speak of, no décor and practically no signs that the room had been used in the last hundred years. Yet there burned a torch in a bracket on the far wall, casting a yellow glow over the bare room. For a full moment Trish strained her eyes looking for any sign that the room had been used, any clue to the strange screams. She found none, and was about to move back to the security of her own room when she heard a slight rustle behind her in the courtyard. Trish knew she wasn’t visible from where she sat, but the prospect of being taken unawares terrified her nevertheless. She jumped down, but found that the ledge had disappeared, her legs flailing in thin air. Moments later she landed, but not on sand.

    A grunt erupted from her landing pad as she fell, which told Trish that she’d landed on someone. Confirmation came with a hard kick to her legs pushing Trish off the person. Having no option Trish retaliated at the person’s torso, and was surprised to find him fall backwards from the impact. She capitalized on this momentary advantage by landing a well aimed kick on the thighs of her falling opponent. The other collapsed, and Trish more out of habit than any real plan, jumped on top and pinned the person down, feeling her opponent’s fear in the hot breath on her face.

    At that moment, Trish was surprised to see that there were tears in the eyes of the opponent. As she looked closer, she saw that there was lipstick on her opponent’s lips and she had long hair – it was a girl. This made Trish relax her grip a bit, her opponent clearly in no shape to take her on again, and she herself relieved that it was not one of the guards. One result of the fall in adrenaline was that she removed the pressure on her palms and transferred it onto the girl’s torso, feeling sure that she wouldn’t try any antics now. However the inevitable result of this was, given their similar height, to bring their lips close.

    Trish didn’t consider herself a bi, much less a lesbian, but she’d found that many girls found her dominating personality attractive and one had even gone so far as to suggest a relationship. Not that Trish didn’t get the boys, but while boys were repelled by the prospect of having a girl who may kick as well as she’d kiss, girls found in her the ideal partner. Now with the girl below her looking deep into her eyes, more out of having her body trapped than any attraction, Trish wondered if the almost familiar pattern was repeating itself again. She also noted that the girl had a sweet pair of lips which were almost touching now, and her breathing seemed to suggest a mounting excitement in the girl’s loins.

    If Trish had wanted to avoid an amorous encounter, she found that her options were getting very limited. She could ofcourse get off, pull up the girl and head to her room somehow, but something about the situation seemed to suggest that it wouldn’t be the most pleasureable of policies. The alternative was…. the girl shifted a little and forced Trish to shift her weight, pushing their faces even closer together. The girl tilted her head slightly, their lips met.

    Trish had kissed before, but they had all been boys with hard sometimes cracked lips. These were delicate, almost like petals as they sought to entwine with hers. Trish rolled over, giving both more space to maneuver, more ease of kissing. Their bodies entwined as well, the two girls rolling in the sand as waves of lust wrapped them in a tight embrace. Trish began to feel a growing lust as well, which surprised her but which she made no attempt to conceal as the other openly expressed her desire to make love to her.

    Their lips eventually parted, making a soft sound that merely fuelled their lust further. Trish stopped caring what the consequences may be, who the girl was, her own safety, all that mattered was that she wanted the girl and like everything else in her life she’d wanted, she’d have her. Trish’s stronger arms now reached behind the girl and found some knots that came loose at her touch. The apparel parted to reveal soft skin that Trish knew she’d love to knead and squeeze in all the right places. Her fingers dug into the unknown girl’s body, enjoying the way her skin responded and her shoulders arched in pleasure. Trish now began to move south, pushing away the cloth as she kissed her way to the neck and shoulders, loving the taste of her sweat on her lips and the soft texture of her skin. The girl responded by pulling Trish’s head closer with a gentle but firm press, showing her own desire for pleasure surpassed that of the domineering girl.

    The girl’s hands had not been still while Trish explored her upper body. They had begun to push under Trish’s nightshirt and were currently undoing the clasp of her bra. Trish started at the sudden release of pressure on her tits, but resumed her exploration, heading steadily towards the twin mounds on the girl’s chest. The girl too wasted no time in pushing away the cloth and running her hands all over the smooth but muscular back of the foreign girl. Trish felt her soft hands gently circle her back to touch her breasts, enjoying the sensation of her tits being felt by another of the same sex.

    Suddenly the two pulled away, alerted by a sound in the distance. “Quick, before the guards find us” the girl said and began to run towards a door. Trish followed, slightly disoriented but knowing that the girl must know the area much better than she. The girl led up a flight of stairs and made a sharp turn, then another two, while Trish kept checking to see if they were being followed. She almost bumped into the girl as she stopped all of a sudden before a door with a bolt across it. The bolt was heavy and it took Trish’s strength to move it. But to her surprise the door refused to budge even after it was open. The two looked at each other in confusion and panic, sounds coming from the far end of the hallway. But Trish wasn’t one to give up easily, she kept pushing and the door began to budge inch by inch till enough was open for the two to slip in.The girl moved first, and collided with something and fell back. Across the doorway was placed a large side cabinet!

    Trish now realized that they were trying to enter the same room Mgwabe had allotted to her earlier in the night. This girl must then be Sheala. Realization giving a new urgency to her efforts, the strong girl managed to push the cabinet away just in time for the duo to slip in and shut the bolt after them. Moments later footsteps were heard at the door, and a surprised voice came from the other side. It was followed by a polite knock.

    Sheala signaled Trish to get into bed which she did in three large steps. Sheala now opened the door and told the guard that she’d slipped while entering her room. The guard continued to look baffled, especially at the strangely placed cabinet, but Sheala imperiously closed the door and turned back to the smiling girl on the bed. “That was close” she said as she climbed onto bed “tell me, aren’t you Mandy from Europe? Uncle was going on about your visit. The guard said you would be sharing the room with me for the night.”

    Trish was surprised at how her amorous lover had changed into a friendly girl in a matter of minutes. The feeling in her loins was still strong, and she regretted the loss of the opportunity. “Err I’m Trish, and I’m not from Europe. Mandy has also come but she is staying at the hotel.”

    The girl laughed, “So you two have a problem or something ? Staying separately in a foreign country on a short visit ? Not that I mind, I’m home from US for my vacations and would have been bored without company.” Saying so, she snuggled up next to Trish and wrapped a slender arm round the more muscular shoulders of the other girl. Trish didn’t fail to notice the stress she’d laid on ‘company’ and decided that the girl was making a veiled reference to the impromptu kiss they’d shared only minutes ago. Maybe the change she’d noticed in the girl hadn’t really happened. Trish decided to make her move.

    With the girl quite close to her with one arm round the shoulder, Trish slowly pushed her own across Shaela’s shoulder such that it brushed her long hair and pulled her closer still. The girl turned to look straight into Trish’s hazel eyes, her own widening with a lust she knew Trish wouldn’t fail to notice. She didn’t. Using the strength of her arm, she turned the girl around and onto herself, enjoying the warm weight of the young body on her torso; Shaela and Trish’s lips were again dangerously close. Without a word, trish pulled the girl in, her eyes locked onto the other’s as her lips slowly savored the warmth of Shaela’s passionate lips.

    Trish again found herself lost in lust, her body demanding more and more of the other’s warm love, as their tongues began an amorous dance in Shaela’s mouth. The strings again came loose, the bra again unhooked as the two allowed their passion to take over, this time without fear or restraint; garments flew everywhere as their hormones mounted, their bodies demanding closer contact even as their minds reveled in the pleasure coming from another of the same sex. Trish discovered she was right, Shaela indeed had a smooth ebony skin that was warm and smooth to the touch. Shaela for her part found her lover darker than anticipated but well built, her long fingers gently caressing the muscles of her shoulders and thighs as their lips continued their love.

    An attempt at removing their shorts lost them this contact, but they made it up by stripping each other completely, their bodies desperate to feel the love of the other. Again they embraced, this time their breasts mashing into the other’s and their nipples poking the other’s soft flesh sending arousing sensations to their feverish minds. The kiss was resumed, but this time with hands going all over each other, kneading, squeezing and clawing at the soft sensitive surfaces. Shaeala proved to be a pro at it, and soon Trish was guiding her hand over her breasts neck and back, using the girl’s skills to obtain the maximum pleasure for herself. Her other hand, meanwhile had come to rest on Shaela’s 38D tit, and she began to push down on the soft gland, loving the way the flesh gave in to her strong muscles.

    Shaela felt the grip on her breast, and felt her nipple push against her lover’s palm, sending an electric effect which only inflamed her passion to higher levels. The fingers were now forming a tight cage around her breast, the nails digging into the meat as if to take in as much of the big boob into her hand as possible. This added pressure, and the knowledge that it was another girl who had such a dominating grip on her breast, made Shaela kiss like a maniac, barely coming up for breath as she tried to maximize her pleasure.

    The two girls were by now terribly wet and horny. Shaela’s hand shifted to Trish’s breasts, her smaller hands perfect for the smaller breasts of the other. Trish on the other hand, removed the one on the tit to place it on the girl’s wet pussy. Shaeala jumped at the touch, the sharp nails caressing the delicate folds of her pink hole. Shaela pushed herself onto the fingers as they began to explore further into her lovehole. Trish found her fingers drenched in pussy juice as she began to push apart the outer lips and move deeper into the orifice. Shaela was far from a virgin, but the feeling of sharp points on her pussy walls had an even more intense effect than on the edge, and as Trish searched for her clit, Shaela became even wetter.

    But just as Trish thought she’d found her clit, Shaela moved away and turned her back. Trish was surprised thinking she would remain in control, but she was also excited by the prospect of the unknown plan that shaela seemed to have. Shaela turned around, giving Trish an excellent view of her pretty ass, and then pulled Trish into a horizontal position, such that she was on top of her. Shaela now parted Trish’s hairy pussy lips and lowered her face into the warm folds. Trish waited till she felt the sensation of her nose and then her tongue probing her hole, even as she found her own face within inches of her lover’s hairless hole.

    Trish wished to lie and enjoy the sensations, but the smell of wet pussy and the sheer proximity of the other’s orifice made her change her mind. Pulling the girl’s hips down, she pushed her tongue into the hole, parting it with her sharp nails to obtain maximum exposure. Shaela seemed to be encouraged by this act, and her ministrations became steadily more vigorous. She was also the first to find the other’s clitoris, sending waves of pleasure through Trish. She found that Shaela was an expert at it, and compared to her own clumsy licking, was doing an expert job at bringing Trish to climax. Still Trish kept on trying, and with some direction from Shaela, managed to hit the sensitive spot of the latter’s pussy. Shaela now began to grind her pussy into Shaela’s face, the inexperience of the other being compensated by the vigorous humping that seemed to threaten Trish with suffocation. Infact, shaela was making do with rubbing her pussy on Trish’s nose and other facial features having concluded that she wouldn’t get any pleasure from the efforts of the other girl.

    Inspite of this, she herself kept up the heat on Trish’s pussy, her face literally buried in her crotch. She was soon rewarded with an increasing flow from the girl’s pussy, as she became increasingly aroused. Using her hands, she now pressed down Shaela even deeper into her pussy, which had the twin effects of increasing her own pleasure while forcing Shaela to stop humping Trish’s face and adjust her angle. The result was that about a minute into this intense lovemaking, Trish came hard into Shaela’s face , her rocking almost drowning the girl in pussy juice while at the same time throwing her off Trish’s torso. But trish didn’t seem to care, she had just been pushed over the edge, and felt like she’d cum for ever. Her body had finally got what it had wanted and reveled in the feelings that seemed to move from her pussy up through her entire body. Who would have thought a girl’s love could be so good ?

    Shaela however, lying beside Trish with pussy juice all over her face and an unsatisfied pussy cursing the inept girl beside her, wished she had got a better lover. She saw the selfish girl now dig her fingers into her cunt and then suck the juice off them, quite oblivious to the horny girl beside her. Sighing, she got off the bed and fished out a vibrator from a neaby box, as her lover fell asleep in contentment. About ten minutes after this, Shaela got off to her own efforts, still cursing Trish.

    But instead of going off to bed, she began to rummage in another box for something. She’d taken a liking to the girl on the bed, but she still wasn’t good enough to be her lover, not yet, not while she remained so selfish and domineering. Shaela knew Trish was too strong to submit naturally, but she’d have to be trained. She’d chosen Trish when Her uncle had shown her the pictures, and to tell the truth she hadn’t been disappointed. But the girl had to be trained. Having obtained what she needed, she approached the bed smiling.

    ———————————————————————–
    Trish awoke to find the room awash in the desert sun, the air conditioning on and her lover nowhere to be seen. She yawned and stretched, or rather was already stretched. Her hands and legs seemed to be immobilized by chains attached to rings in the wall around the bed. Another effort led to the same result, though with more clanging of the chains against the bedposts and more pain in her wrists. She found however that the chains on her legs were slacker, and she managed to sit up and survey the room.

    The room seemed to have changed a lot since when she closed her eyes last night. The wardrobe and ornately carved cabinets seemed to have disappeared or given pride of place to a large box containing a variety of implements whose sole use seemed to be for the torture of the female body. Not only this, the clothes and other belongings she had carelessly flung around the previous night were missing, which at the moment worried her more than her apparent captivity. What also worried her was the evil smile on the person she’d made love with the night before, as she opened the door and approached her.

    “Awake , Trish ? That’s good, we have a long day ahead”
    Trish : WTF Shaela ? Why am I tied up like this ? Where’s my stuff ?
    Shaela : Why are you tied up ? Primarily so you can’t escape! (she laughed at what seemed to be a joke)
    Trish : Escape ? Why should I ? I’m a guest here.
    Shaela : You were. Now you’re my lover, and an intrinsic part of the household. This means you’ll have to learn the rules.
    Trish : Household ? Rules ? I’m a foreign national here, you moron.
    Shaela : Oh the paperwork will be sorted out. And don’t start complaining already. My uncle doesn’t like his slaves to complain.
    Trish : Slaves ? (It now dawned on her that what she’d seen the night before was really true. How could she have forgotten? For some reason this realization tempered her anger and piqued her curiousity) so are you a slave too? To your own uncle?
    Shaela : (giggling) Well he’s a step-uncle of sorts. I call him uncle but he’s really my godfather. He was my parents’ best friend and when they died he took me in, or rather I took him in (she laughed again).
    Trish : So he thinks he can make me a slave like you ? Fat chance. I’m not a sissy like…… (She was about to say Emily but stopped)
    Shaela : Emily ? Oh you’ll find she’s already a member of the household. And quite a willing one too. Now about you, you don’t have a choice you see…… anything that goes around with tits and pussy here has to spend some time in chains. Well unless they behave well, like me.

    Trish concluded that either Shaela had lost her head or was a submissive twat like that Emily. If she’d been enslaved, it served her right. But Trish was different, and she wondered what Mgwabe the friendly social activist –turned- diabolic slave owner had in mind for her. But for the moment it was Shaela she had to contend with.

    This was because the said girl was now approaching the bed with a weird smile that Trish didn’t like at all. Being used to enjoying control over whatever she set her sights on, the idea of being helpless before a girl who reveled in her slavery to her godfather terrified her. The fact that she was constantly giggling while making such comments didn’t help. Shaela had by now reached the foot of the bed and fished out a clamp from her harem pants (Trish suspected that it had been attached to her pussy lips) and reached out for Trish’s pussy. Instinctively the girl on the bed shirked away, fearful of what unknown pain the vicious looking device had in store for the most tender part of her body.

    This made Shaena erupt in another giggle as she moved between Trish’s immobilized legs (the chains had pulled taut the moment she’d sat up) and grabbed the outer folds of her labia in a firm grip, pulling them out and causing no small discomfort to the bound girl. She now parted the device such that it now had two clamps. Holding the fleshy fold firmly she fitted the device onto one and then the other side of the pussy, such that both her pussy lips were now clamped and hurting. Trish could only protest in vain as Shaena adjusted the clamps for maximum pain (which Trish could tell by the rising agony in her nether lips) and finished with a tug on the chain connecting the clamps, getting a sharp yelp from Trish as a reward.

    Shaena : That was only for decoration dear. The real fun starts when Uncle gets here.

    As if on cue, the doors opened and Mgwabe entered with two “tailed girls” in tow (Trish still had some trouble believing they really were that , but after what she’d seen and heard in the small period since she woke up) with two burly guards bringing up the rear. He was dressed as impeccably as ever, and inspite of her dire predicament, Trish couldn’t help but admire his brisk and dominating style. However, unlike yesterday, he did not seem in any mood for pleasantries. Nodding at Shaena like she was one of the servants, he approached the bound girl on the bed. Trish didn’t know what to say; she hadn’t been too polite to him the night before and now she was at his mercy. In the event what he did say shocked her.

    Mgwabe : She has a great body, I must say. Infact if she were a little better trained we could put her to train the other cunts, such fine muscle should not be wasted after all. Shaena have you made any progress ?
    Trish hadn’t expected an evaluation of her body like a piece of cattle, much less from a man who claimed to work for trafficked women (see part 1). But then she remembered what Shaena had just said to her about the household. She was yet to digest it, given her own strong views on women’s lib and her domineering nature, one with which slavery was utterly incompatible.

    If her thoughts were read by anyone in the room, she didn’t get any response for it.Instead Mgwabe simply took his time observing her body with an expert eye and smiled. Still not bothering to address the girl directly ,he asked Shaena to untie her. This surprised the girl, who began to protest. But to her and Trish’s surprise, she was slapped so hard that she landed on the floor and crawled to the bed, untying the bonds with a terrified look on her face. Mgwabe meanwhile began to strip off his clothes.

    When the two concurrent actions were over, Trish stood naked in front of a naked man with a 9” thick pole and a large hairy belly. The servants now aligned themselves to block both the window and the door, the two women moving forward in expectation of some command. Getting the signal,they moved to either side of the girl and grabbed her hands, handcuffing them securely behind her back, even as Shaela knelt at her feet and began to lick her pussy on her own volition.

    Mgwabe watched all this with a smile, one which on other occasions she’d received along with a compliment . Trish guessed it was a compliment, the most that he would give a slave. But her body was now getting aroused again, her vagina back in the excellent care of Shaena’s mouth. Trish guessed Shaena would have liked to spend more time alone with the girl, but she was helpless in front of the strong man and was now doing this service more to get her ready for Mgwabe’s dick than to pleasure Trish like she had last night. Indeed Shaena wished to get back some of the effort she’d made last night on this thankless cunt, but she had no opportunity as Mgwabe grabbed a handful of her long hair and threw her aside.

    Shaena had succeeded in getting the girl wet and slightly horny, though her lust was directed at the heaving mass on the ground than at the burly beast before her. The beast now reached out and cupped a titty in the same palm she’d accepted when stepping out of the car last night. Trish could instantly tell that he was very strong, and although she herself was an unnaturally strong specimen of the female race, her instincts told her that she would be pulp if she even tried to fight him.

    However, Mgwabe didn’t seem to need the use of brute force, at least not directly. With her hands bound and kicking not being a wise idea, Trish endured the sensations of her tits being roughly mauled, the nipples, which had found the palms of Shaela so arousing now hurt in the calloused hands of the huge man. But he didn’t seem to care, he squeezed the tits like they were sponges needing a drying; Trish closed her eyes as the tits changed shape and the fingers began to dig in to the soft flesh. But Mgwabe didn’t stop, he kept up the pressure, only occasionally stopping to squash them together or pull a nipple until the tit literally stretched out from her chest. Trish just bit her lip and endured the pain, determined not to plead or scream for mercy.

    Mgwabe however didn’t like the look on her face and her apparent stoicism. He let go of the tits but just as her chest was heaving in relief, grabbed both nipples and twisted hard. This took Trish by surprise, and she screamed in agony much to the delight of Mgwabe and Shaena behind him. Having reduced her comparatively small but proud tits to an angry red mass, Mgwabe went lower, his hands sending goosebumps as they traced a line along her toned belly. Trish could do nothing but squirm as the hand finally came to rest on her mound and gently tugged her pubic hair.

    The fingers now danced down to her labia and gently parted the wet folds (thanks to Shaela’s efforts) and moved in effortlessly. The sensation of his finger was arousing but in a different way, in a domineering way. Mgwabe explored her pussy deep, his knuckles almost disappearing into her tight snatch. They came out wet and pinched the entry to her love hole, making the girl yelp again. But Mgwabe didn’t try to find her clit, didn’t even try to get her off: it was as if her pleasure or feelings didn’t matter at all. Although the end of her vaginal inspection should have relieved her , it actually made her feel even more bitter .

    Mgwabe now began to part her legs, her mind following the rather gentle push with vigorous action for fear of the consequences.Infact as she began to realize, he was the first man who had managed to make her scared, to make her do things for fear of consequences, to make her submissive. She didn’t quite figure out what it was that made her fear him : yes he was strong, but she was ready to face the pain should things go beyond a point; yes he had a personality as well, but she’d faced upto many in her life whom Emily had obeyed like a slave. Why did she feel so utterly helpless, so ineffective against the man who was merely feeling her up ? What was it that made her not even try to make a dash for the door ?

    If she’d thought Mgwabe would fuck her missionary style, she was wrong. He abruptly turned her around and kicked her onto the bed. For some strange reason, it seemed to the girl that the kick wasn’t to hurt her, rather it was merely to get her body in a certain position for his use. Next she felt his knees parting her legs and his hands pulling her down till her ass stuck out at the edge of the bed. He slapped her ass and mashed the cheeks , enjoying the supple flesh of the girl’s backside. He then parted her ass cheeks, which made Trish wonder if she was in the right position for a fuck or whether he was trying to adjust her. As it turned out he was merely opening her up. For an ass fuck.

    Trish screamed like a banshee as she felt her ass rip apart due to the brutal assault of the man behind her. Her sphincter gave way in a split second and caused her to almost black out in pain as her virgin ass was invaded by a cock larger than any the girl had ever taken in. It was inordinately big for her too, given that it was her first ass fuck. The result was that she found herself being pounded hard at maximum stretch while the man showed no sign of slowing down or easing the penetration. To make matters worse he grabbed hold of her rather short hair and began to use it as a handlebar for the fuck.

    Trish yelped with every stroke of the invader, her body desperately trying to adjust. But this inability made for a very tight fuck, and Mgwabe found it increasingly pleasureable to push deeper and deeper into the cunt, knowing that the pain was proportionately increasing for the girl. He was also grunting, but from pleasure and knowing that he’d utterly surprised the girl with his line of attack. Plus the yelps from the normally self confident and sometimes rude girl were an add on he didn’t mind at all, it made him feel all the more powerful as he conquered another cunt.

    Mgwabe by now had picked up such pace that Trish felt he would destroy the inner lining of her ass. Already her ass was as sore as could be, and the increased speed made it throb with pain; whatever she’d heard about pleasure from ass fucks must all be hogwash, she concluded as Mgwabe began to approach climax. Trish by this point was beyond caring where he came, but was surprised when he pulled out abruptly and turned her around, such that her face was inches from the disgusting shit smeared cock.

    For a moment she feared he would make her suck it, but Mgwabe had an even better idea. He grabbed a handful of her hair and held the dick at the tip of her left nostril. He stroked it a couple of time even as Trish began to realize what was in store for her. Desperately she moved her head away, but was roughly brought back into place, leaving a sticky trail of precum as the dick hit her on her head and cheeks. Positioning his dick right where he wanted it, he came , pumping load after load into her nose, alternating to the other nostril after a few loads.

    He watched in pleasure as the cunt choked and spluttered, coughing up the cream as she tried to breathe. She fell on the floor at his feet, her face red and tears in her eyes. This made Shaela laugh, and he joined in, a rarity for Mgwabe to laugh with his slave. But the truth was that the crying girl at his feet reminded him of another cunt he’d broken sometime ago – Shaela.

    She had been a sweet young girl then, her parents’ death having shattered her world and left her a destitute in a cruel South African slum until Mgwabe had rescued her. She had hoped that he’d continue her education as well, she being just 18 and not even out of school. But Mgwabe merely gave her some money to buy the books she found interesting. He also promised her some pocket money and payment for all her living expenses.

    He still remembered the morning when Shaela had come to him asking for some extra money for her clothes. She had had precious little by way of luxury after her father had been cheated by some crooks and had had to move to a shady suburb. Now seeing the huge house and the endless servants she was convinced she could get a little bit more for herself. Mgwabe too wasn’t averse to the idea. He earned millions every year, sparing $200 wasn’t a big deal, especially as the only person he kept contact with in his large clan was Abdul, and Abdul’s father was almost as rich as Mgwabe himself.

    The problem had been her attire. He had always demanded that the lowly slaves of the house dress for his pleasure, as their reason for existence was his pleasure. But he didn’t like the short clothes the girl, now a woman of the house, wore. He had wondered time and again if he should tell her, but had decided to wait and see. It was hot after all, and …. As the girl came in, however, he noticed something else.

    Her nipples, which were long and puffy, were sticking out of the thin cotton dress she wore. It self not too immodest, the nipples and the fact that it stuck to her body, made him want to tell her to go and change into something better, or….rip the clothes off her and rape her hot ass. Mgwabe checked himself. Inspite of being little concerned with morals in private life, he knew that she was like a daughter to him and he had to be careful. Hence,when she asked for the money, he made it a condition that she would have to dress more conservatively.

    This pissed off the girl. Though they’d had limited means, her father had always tried to give her whatever she demanded. Some things were beyond his means, yes, but not beyond the means of this rich buffoon standing before her. So she threw one of the many tantrums she had found so useful with her boyfriends and parents alike. Mgwabe listened to the high pitched voice stunned at the girl’s audacity. He’d never heard a woman scream except when raped or thrown into a canyon for adultery. And she was screaming for pocket money? She ended with “you’re an asshole”

    Mgwabe now rose in a flash and moved his huge bulk with the speed of a rampaging elephant. In an instant he was at her and she was crashing into the door, her right cheek a dark crimson. Shocked at the brutality, she got up and began to limp out of the room, having hurt her knee from the collision. But Mgwabe was still angry and sent the girl flying in the opposite direction by her hair. She collided hard with a pillar and cut her lip on the glass decoration, her eyes watering up as she collapsed again. Mgwabe reached the girl and landed a few well aimed kicks at her midsection, transferring his anger into his foot and delivering seriously hard blows to her abdomen. She yelped with each kick, and was begging to be let off by the time the third kick had left her with almost all parts of her body hurt and aching.

    He now raised her by her hair again and pushed her to the sofa. The girl just collapsed on it, her knees and elbows refusing to support her. Mgwabe now pulled her up as he sat down beside her and pulled her onto his lap. His original aim was to scare her out of her mind before letting her go, maybe even with the $200 as a sweetener. But he now saw the nipples at close range, and felt the warm weight of the girl on his lap. He changed his mind.

    Pulling her over his lap with either end of her young body touching the sofa, he swept away her hands and reached for her dress.This went up in a flash revealing her sweet thong panties. Mgwabe would have been outraged by such immodest underwear, but right now the thin black thing made his dick hard, especially as the bare skin on either side was fairer than his and had a smooth shiny look that made him want to spank them hard. Mgwabe now pushed the panties into the ass crack and exposed the entire ass flesh for his palm to take advantage of.

    Shaena was just recuperating from the severe thrashing when she felt a hard blow on the backside, adding another locus of pain to her abused body. Although Mgwabe had taken care to make sure it was light, the sheer surprise made her jump. As Mgwabe was to gradually learn, surprise made the pain seem double, and terrified the female like nothing else could. Another blow followed, She jumped again. Smack! Shaena yelped . Smack! She started begging him to stop Smack! Her pleas got louder. Three more smacks! Tears began to flow afresh as her ass reddened from the blows of Mgwabe’s huge palm. Smack! Smack! Smack! Her pleading useless, Shaena hung her head and wept as her ass continued to be assaulted severely. She’d realized that she wasn’t getting out of it anytime soon.

    Mgwabe kept up the spanking with variations he’d learnt on the slavegirls from his father as a young kid. Not that his father knew his son’s spying, but it had prepared him for his future calling , one he was realizing right now with his adopted daughter. He noticed how the intensity of the blows had initially made her howl louder, but shut her up after sometime. He guessed it was the knowledge that their pitiable pleading wasn’t going to evoke any mercy in him. Maybe it taught them that his and their relations would never be the same again.

    Mgwabe now pulled the red assed cunt down and quickly stripped off the thin dress, getting only a minor protest from the helpless girl. To his surprise she was quite sexy,having a narrow waist that expanded at either end into a heavy bustline and thick thighs. Added to the sheen of her skin, she was developing into a beautiful specimen of womanhood. Had he been called upon to find a match for her he would have considered all this in a fatherly way, but right now his hormones demanded that he use her for his physical pleasure.

    Shaena now felt herself being turned around roughly, her body almost falling off as Mgwabe accessed her large tits, pulling one into his mouth to taste the softness of the young girl. By now Shaena had realized that things were going beyond anything a father or even a stepfather should do. She began to protest, telling him that she was now effectively his daughter. To her dismay, she got no response whatsoever, the man on her chest simply sucking away at the fruit shaped protrusion like a baby, while his fingers steadily snaked into her thong to access her helpless pussy. Willing her hands to resist somewhat, she began to pull at his strong arms as they devoured her young feminity.

    This only made him smile at the contrast of his almost gorilla like arm and her thinner fairer hand that was desperately tugging at him. He enjoyed the way her muscles strained in futility, thinking she could achieve by force what persuasion had failed to get. Mgwabe was still to return to full sanity, but he registered enough to realize that he had gone too far to back off now. Plus there had been no increase in the number of household females since his father died three years ago and he’d not married. Wasn’t it time to….

    The thong came off in a violent tug that left Shaena’s private parts stinging from the pain. She’d never expected things to go so far. After all girls threw tantrums all the time, and she’d just….her focus went back to her pussy as the pink came to be exposed by dark fingers. Again the girl tried to prevent him from doing something which to her was totally unacceptable in a real father daughter relationship, but her hands were swatted away like flies. Mgwabe threw her to the ground as he stood up to take off his clothes.

    Shaena tried crawling away but was stopped by a foot on her back, applying enough pressure to prevent the combined effort of her hands and legs from achieving anything. Having stripped, he pulled the girl up again and turned her around. Grabbing her legs, he made her straddle him with her legs going round the back of his body. This made her pussy totally exposed and vulnerable, and Mgwabe wasted no time in spreading her pussy lips and aiming his cock at the pink opening.

    Shaena started to plead fervently In a last ditch effort, which made it appear as if she was bouncing on his lap. Mgwabe liked the idea, and made a mental note to train her well in the future now that he’d decided to take her. For now, he aimed well at the dry opening and began to push. Shaena screamed to the skies as her hymen began to stretch, almost jumping off his lap as it tore and his monster dick moved in to claim her innocent pussy.

    Mgwabe enjoyed the sensation of taking the third virgin pussy in his life, the previous two having been slaves and therefore not as pleasurable. HE now moved in all the way, his cock filling her inexperienced hole to the full as her screams subsided into silent tears and then a vacant look in those beautiful eyes. Mgwabe hardly noticed as he began to hump in and out of her once he had penetrated as far as he wanted to. This forced her body to juice up in an attempt to make life easier for her poor cunt, which helped him increase the speed and so hurt her even more. Also , the cunt was tight to the extreme on his cock, fitting like a glove on him as he moved in and out; to his twisted mind it seemed as if she demanded her own defilement and insemination.

    The former he’d already done, the latter didn’t take long either, the tightness of her female orifice aiding him in reaching a climax. By now she was literally being bounced on his cock by his hard hands, her arms trying to desperately hold on as her ordeal continued. Each cycle of up and down made her feel dizzy and wish it would just end so she could move into her room and try to make sense of what was happening. To her relief and horror, it did end soon, but with him cumming inside her unprotected vagina, shooting his huge load deep inside her. Crying she fell to the floor as he released her, her abused hole and the abusing dick connected by a thread of bloody cum.

    After that day relations had never been the same for them. She had been gradually made to accept her subordinate position and different duties which came with it, even as her holes were used one by one and then used multiple times a day for Mgwabe, Abdul and their friends’ pleasure. She had learnt to like and eventually revel in the humiliating tasks of a slave girl, and be rewarded for it by being given control of the other women in the household, some as old as her deceased mother. This control had also made her aware of her attraction towards women and she’d become an excellent bisexual lover, the warm appreciation from the General’s wife being the latest trophy for the fuckslut.

    It had been her who had first noticed that one of Mgwabe’s friends in the west ran an NGO. She had wondered how big his cock would be, but it had given Mgwabe a different idea. It was true that Shaena had been enslaved but she was only one girl and couldn’t satiate Mgwabe’s lust. The household slaves were getting old and needed to be ‘replaced”. Plus his new found liking for breaking cunt needed to be exercised and though he would get some local girls soon, a few white cunt would not go amiss.

    He knew that the NGO had recently recruited a group of girls who were interested more in getting certificates of participation than in any real work. He also knew that this friend, Samuels, had interests in the country and would soon ask him a favour. Last, he knew he had a weakness for African cunt. The pieces began falling into place.

    Now the pieces were nearly all in place, thought Mgwabe as he saw the weakened Trish look up from where she lay at this feet. He had initially planned to make all three his cumwhores and reward Shaena with the discovery by giving her the girls as her personal fuck slaves when they were not in demand from others. But as his eyes went over the strong physique of Trish his plans began to change. She was far stronger than Shaela, and had tamed her last night if the guards were to be believed. On the other hand, shaela was as much a dom as a donkey was a horse. He looked at Shaena and her glee at the breaking of Trish. He wondered how long it would remain.

    Trish got up somehow and looked up at the huge man and instantly knew that even if she tried, she couldn’t do anything. She was no stranger to sex, though a lot had been one night stands with boys too horny to try and woo more feminine girls. Now as she got up, she felt his piercing gaze upon her , and decided to see this through before she planned anything else.

    To her shock, the moment she was at her full height, she felt something circle round her neck and secure in the front, something which felt like a band. A collar! She looked up to see Mgwabe attach it and then attach a chain to it, making her stretch out to adjust. The next moment Mgwabe was dragging her across the the room and the corridor towards the courtyard. Trish felt utterly humiliated at being dragged by her neck with the bitch Shaela beside her as free as the day she was born. Nobody had dared to drag her by her hand let alone….

    She found herself having to walk on hot sand as the cool stone ended abruptly. This made her dance and howl as the toes hurt with each step. Yet she had to keep up the pace, her slowness being punished alternatively by a prod from Shaela or a tug from Mgwabe. The party came to a halt in the middle where thankfully the sand gave way to some stone, which although hot seemed to have had water poured on them not long ago.

    She was now chained to a pole in the center which she’d assumed was used for camels. As Shaela whispered to her, it was used for camels once, but now she was little better than that was she ? Mgwabe moved to an umbrella covered area and Shaela took the whip from a female slave, whipping the poor cunt to move away from the chained girl. Trish had a bad feeling that shaela would now take out her frustration at being denied her share of time with the cunt by whipping her. She gritted her teeth in preparation of the inevitable, and planned counter moves to teach the bitch her place.

    As the sun beat down on the two girls, Shaela circled the girl, wondering where to hit her first as she waited for the signal from Mgwabe. As Mgwabe felt the mouth of a slave girl close around his dick, he gave it. Whap! The first blow struck Trish on her left tit, making her jump and so hurt her neck. Her arms wriggled uselessly as she tried to fend off the next on her right tit. Then again on the left, then right. Unlike Mgwabe, Shaena had little by way of imagination and surprise and soon Trish knew the routine. She also saw that Mgwabe was getting bored with the mechanical attacks, and inspite of the pain in her breasts, she decided to teach Shaela a lesson.

    Thus as Shaela moved in to land the next blow on her right tit, Trish’s muscular leg shot out and caught the girl in the stomach, sending her sprawling to where one of the slave girls stood, knocking her over. To Trish’s surprise, this made Mgwabe laugh, and as the battered girl approached with a longer whip to avoid the radius of Trish’s leg, Mgwabe ordered that she return to the shorter whip.Shaela cursed. It was supposed to be her show,her vengeance on the self centred bitch for not getting her off the night before. And now she was in the firing line.

    She snatched the smaller whip from the slave girl and approached the chained girl, determined to have her revenge. However inspite of two hard blows on her thighs and legs to tire out her legs, just as she was getting confident of herself, she got too close, and a well aimed kick hit her chest and sent her flying. This time the pain was more and Shaela took time to get off the ground. Mgwabe knew this performance on the slave queen (as Shaela called herself) was having it’s effect on the other slaves. Soon nobody would obey her. Mgwabe took charge.

    Taking up the whip he moved near the girl. Trish knew better than to kick him, and both knew the next few moments were crucial . As a sullen Shaela moved to the shade, Mgwabe gently touched the whip to Trish’s cheek, keeping her eyes focused on him. Smiling, he brought the whip down and in a swift horizontal motion, landed it on her backside. Trish yelped, showing her pearly white teeth and sweet mouth which Mgwabe decided he would fuck later. At the moment, what was important was that she didn’t protest, merely tried to move away. Another blow landed hard on her recently brutalized ass. This pushed her forward and almost into Mgwabe. Their faces were now inches apart, and she could see the steely look in his eyes.

    Whack!
    Her eyes widened and looked away. She refused to scream, knowing he was looking for exactly that .
    Whap!
    Her eyes shifted back onto him in terror, and stayed longer, There was a defiance in them, but he could tell it was weakening. She again looked away.
    Flack!
    She finally screamed, her mouth opening to allow Mgwabe to push in two fingers and grab her tongue, forcing it away from her teeth. He was prepared for being bitten, but she didn’t, she didn’t even try to close her mouth. In fact Mgwabe found it amusing the way she kept her mouth open for him. He slowly began to push in two fingers till they scraped her cheeks, and then move out, like a miniature cock. He enjoyed the feel of her lips on his fingers as they were forced to stay partially open, and lubricate his fingers. She was still not looking at him, but as he continued the act, she slowly looked at him, and he was pleased to see that the defiance was almost gone.
    Whap!

    The shock of the whiplash when she was already servicing his fingers made her jump and betrayed a look of terror, the surprise had again succeeded. He now pulled the fingers out and slowly moved the wet fingers over her face, around her eyes, forcing her to follow his fingers and then look at him with fear of his next plan.

    To her surprise, he reached out and began to kiss the sweating girl, she almost losing balance as his weight pushed her back. However she responded well, by now knowing that she would have to give in to him no matter what. In fact, ever since Shaela had retired in disgrace, she had seen an admiration in his eyes, an appreciation for her fighting spirit, in addition to the will to dominate another strong character. She had by now come to accept that she could not win over him, but may well be able to get a good position if she complied.

    But Mgwabe demanded complete surrender, not just compliance. He wanted to dominate her will, not just her body. This she had been resisting, but now he was slowly bending her will, twisting it with the fingers that went in and out of her mouth, the lips that sucked in hers, the tongue that explored and conquered her oral orifice. She had always known she would have no options, and her body had complied even back in Shaela’s room. But her mind had just gone numb, now it was slowly giving in, fully aware of what was happening. Plus the kiss was arousing her again, and the pain and heat aside, she wanted more of Mgwabe’s strong body.

    Mgwabe saw all this in her eyes. He had a way with women, he’d learnt since the day he’d tamed Shaela, and his magic was working yet again. Now it was a foreign girl, assertive and dominant, but the effect was the same though the effort had to be more.

    Whack!
    This time the eyes filled with a combination of fear and submission, her mind finally accepting the inevitable as her body suffered more than she’d ever thought it would. Mgwabe saw she’d given in, and threw the whip away, spreading her lips and kissing her deeply. At the same time he undid his fly and spread her legs. In a moment he was in, claiming the last of her holes to seal her submission to him.

    This second fuck was slow and almost amorous. She kissed him back and thrust her hips as best as she could, her strong muscles now used for lovemaking instead. Mgwabe too noticed this change and fucked slowly, rewarding her for her submission to him. As he moved slowly in and out, Trish began to get excited, and moaned, attracting Shaela’s attention. As she looked past Mgwabe’s shoulder, he saw her make her way towards the duo. Her face was a mask of fury, her hands clenched into fists as she realized that the two were actually making love. She’d wished the worst for her when Mgwabe had moved in, now she found her enjoying what even she had been denied inspite of being the best slave around.

    Trish saw the anger and smiled. She made her moans louder for Shaela to hear and burn, as Mgwabe picked up pace and approached orgasm. Her eyes locked onto Shaela’s, exchanging her own pleasure for the pure jealousy of the girl. She pressed her body against Mgwabe’s and felt him wrap his arms around hers. Her nipples had become hard from the arousal and the torture meted out by Shaela earlier, now they rubbed against Mgwabe’s barrel chest and sent shivers of pleasure through the girl, making her want more of the strong man. Shaela couldn’t bear it any more and approached Mgwabe with the fists still intact. Just as she reached them, Mgwabe climaxed, holding Trish close as he came inside her, inseminating her for the first of many times.

    Shaela realized this, and tried to separate the two. She knew Mgwabe would take some time to recover and if she could sneak one on Trish, she’d have her revenge. Trish saw this, and also felt Mgwabe’s rapidly softening dick pull out of her. She moved away slightly as the duo still kept up the kissing and one way hugging. Shaela was moving behind Trish, intending to kick her into Mgwabe. Trish saw this as well, and just as she passed her, Trish’s well toned leg shot out and sent Shaela flying, the action also having the result of leaking a copious amount of cum from her vagina onto the stone.

    The sudden jerk surprised the man, and he looked up to see his previous favorite go flying into the hot sand. Trish’s leg was outstretched and he couldn’t help admire the taut muscles. Smiling, he resumed the kiss.

    (to be continued)……


  • Debbies self discipline (L&C part 1)

    Font size : +


    My first ever story so please be gentle

    This series is pure fantasies of mine and as lesbian I find all of the content so appealing and exciting…

    Please be gentle as I have never written anything like this in my life…..this story is a fantasy of mine and has been inspired by someone who I think is an amazing writer and someone I hold as special to me…you know who you are xoxo

    After leaving high school at 18 I decided I wanted to become a writer and after researching different colleges and specialised schools I stumbled upon the L & C school of writing, the fees were within my budget so I thought …why not I need to learn from someone older, wiser more experienced than me..

    A bit about me my name is Debbie I am 18 5’4” have brunette hair mid-way down my back green eyes and an athletic figure of 34c 26 32 mostly due to my love of jogging. I am single and have only ever had one boyfriend we didn’t do anything sexually I just didn’t have the interest that way so the relationship fizzled and I moved on to a relationship with a girl I met at work although it is only casual, I soon found out that …I am gay …. a lesbian and will always be…

    After I received my enrolment pack from the L & C school I arranged all of my times around the schools hours as it was a night school. The first night I arrived I was greeted by Clair (the C part of the schools name) and she informed me that she was to be my tutor.

    What a tutor she is gorgeous with a stunning face and tits being held in by a black bra behind a white starched shirt that I just wanted to grab and lick and kiss and bite and she had an ass that was firm behind her business type pencil skirt and I could make out the lines of her G string which made me wet as well as making it difficult to concentrate on the lessons.

    The classes were small only 5 people in mine and some nights I would be the only student there as the others had work commitments and families. It was on one of these nights that my life changed for ever and I became a lesbian sub slut.

    I had arrived 10 minutes late on the night and was scolded by Clair for my tardiness and that set the theme for the night she was angry as I had put everything behind schedule. Clair was running through a power point presentation and I yawned and she spotted that and looked at me and said “am I boring you Debbie” surprised I replied I’m sorry but I didn’t get much sleep and she replied that I need to have some self-discipline if I was to complete the course successfully. Unfortunately without thinking I replied fuck the discipline I am just bored I thought this would be better and I would learn a lot more than I have…….big mistake

    Clair moved from behind the lectern and looked quite menacing as she moved towards me she was clearly stronger than me and grabbed my arm pulled me out of my chair and twisted it behind my back forcing me to lean back into her….her mouth was right next to my ear as she spat …bored I will give you fucking bored and started to march me in a hurry out the door down the corridor to another door that had Head Mistress in bold black letters on the frosted glass.

    As she was pushing me I was pleading with her to let me go and that I was sorry but to no avail the way she had my arm behind me forced my tits out and almost bursting the buttons and my short skirt had ridden up to reveal my nickers and the stay up stockings I was wearing. As we got to the door her other hand reached out and opened it and she pushed me through it, was propelled to the front pf a desk and the force of it had me bent over the desk as my thighs hit it I yelped in pain.

    Clair held me there my face against the desk and my tits squashed against it but I could feel my skirt was up and my ass was only covered by my nickers.

    The I heard another voice…what have we here Clair….well Lesley young Debbie here was just telling me how bored she is with our lessons so I thought you might want a word, did tell her she needed some self-discipline to finish.. with this my pony tail was gripped firmly and my head was pulled up making me stand on tip toes I was spun around and confronted by Lesley at first I was in shock but then I looked at her and she was a beautiful woman big full tits the same skirt and shirt as Clair but very dominant looking with her hair pulled tightly back bright red lipstick and her eyes were burning into mine.

    So clearly she doesn’t have self-discipline, maybe some L & C discipline is needed and with that Clair move to me and cuffed my wrists in leather cuffs with hooks on them and I was forced back against the office wall were my arms were raised and my hands clipped above my head and out to the sides I was protesting but a stinging slap to my cheek soon stopped me as Lesley raised her hand again and I said I’m sorry I’m sorry. At this time Clair was cuffing my ankles spread eagled as far as they can go which is pretty wide as I am flexible, then I felt a pulling on my arms as I was stretched to make the most of my spread legs and arms.
    Once in position Lesley and Clair started to strip me…yanking my shirt till the buttons ripped and my tits covered in a lace black bra were revealed, then my skirt was disposed of.

    There I was shocked and frightened as to what lay ahead and then Lesley moved towards me with a knife she pressed it under my chin and then said…one word that’s all it will take and you will regret ever coming here..I then felt the knife draw slowly down my throat to my tits and between them I felt the blade press and then a pulling as my bra was cut from me..both ladies looked at my bare tits and nodded grabbed a nipple each and twisted and pulled them I wanted to scream but knew the knife was still there my back arched but despite this I could feel my pussy getting wet…betraying me..it certainly didn’t go un noticed by Lesley.

    She lowered the knife and cut my nickers away and I could smell myself …my wetness…I was ashamed of what my body was doing my nipples were as hard as pebbles my breath coming in quicker gasps as Clair leaned forward and squeezed my mound hard I tried to scream but my nickers were quickly shoved into my mouth by Lesley who then moved the knife lower…lower till I felt the blade on my bare wet pussy I didn’t know what she was going to do but her eyes were boring into mine as she smiled and I saw her arm thrust upward I was waiting for the bite of the knife into my pussy but I didn’t see that she had turned it around and driven the handle full length into me all 8” of the handle was inside me I screamed into the nickers in my mouth expecting the pain but all I felt was a fullness as the handle slammed into my cervix Lesley looked at me and smiled to Clair…lets teach this slut some manners.

    Clair moved to a cupboard and opened it and all I could see were sex toys and chains and masks, whips, canes of all sizes. Lesley looked at me and could see the fear in my eyes as she thrust the handle of the knife inside my pussy once again..she pulled it out and lifted it in front of my face I saw my juices running down the handle over her fingers and onto the blade Lesley then licked the shiny blade first one side then the other and reached for the nickers in my mouth pulled them out and then ordered me to suck the handle clean as I had dirtied it. She pushed it into my mouth and I could smell and taste my juices on the handle I sucked like it was an ice cream she was feeding me.

    Clair then returned and lay their tools out on the desk my nipples were clamped with a chain on each than ran down to a clamp that was put onto my clit and connected to a battery that was nearby.
    Now my little slut comes your discipline and Clair through the switch and my back arched and my ass bounced against the wall as the electricity surged through my nipples down the chain to my clit my body was in shock but despite this my juices were running down my leg..

    Both ladies laughed at me and started to whip me and cane me all over my tits my pussy and my thighs I had welts up and down my body….then I heard a voice saying….more please more fuck me make me your slut take me any way you want …and I realised it was me..begging for Lesley and Clair to have their way do what they wanted to me…at that moment all I wanted was to be fucked and I didn’t care with what.

    I was untied and bent over the desk I could feel my legs being spread and cuffed wide Lesley came in front of me and waved a huge strapon in front of my face and growled ….wet it slut or it will hurt more..i took it into my mouth and sucked it and licked it as if my life depended on it my saliva was running down my chin to puddle at her feet, I could feel Clair behind me her fingers were rubbing my ass then I felt her part my cheeks and 2 of her fingers slid into my ass knuckle deep and started to fuck my ass forcibly, each time Clair’s fingers punctured my ass it forced me forward onto the plastic cock I was sucking making it go deeper into my throat…then a reprieve both my mouth and my ass were vacated was in a daze so close to orgasm I couldn’t think straight.

    I heard movement and then realised that they had swapped places…Clair had her fingers in front of my face and ordered me to lick them I refused so she slapped my face hard both cheeks but I held firm and would not open my mouth…then I felt it the huge cock that Lesley had poised at my pussy I felt her grab my ass cheeks digging her nails into my skin as she slowly in one movement forced it into my……cunt I had become their cunt…their bitch …their slave and as I felt it hit my cervix my mouth opened as to scream but Clair seized the opportunity and thrust her fingers into my mouth forcing me to suck my ass from them.

    Once again the pounding started my pussy was stretched like it never has been before the cock hitting my cervix and bouncing off it Lesley nails I was sure were drawing blood from my ass cheeks, Clair’s fingers making me gag, I heard Clair say to Lesley…this slut is about to cum I can see her fucking that cock making it go deeper….then nothing…I was empty again…I was so close to coming but then I was thrown over onto my back my ass over one side of the desk my head hanging over the other. Then it started again Lesley fucked the cock back into me with such force my breath exploded from me.

    As my …cunt was pounded Clair was at my head my view was upside down but she stripped her skirt off then her shirt, bra and nickers…she was gorgeous….then moved towards me her …cunt inches from my mouth I knew what was coming as she covered my mouth with her cunt I tasted her sweetness mixed with perfume I was forced to lick and my tongue darted up into her I heard her gasp as I sucked her clit then bit her lips gently my face was slimy from her juices then it happened I came …I screamed into Clair’s cunt as the orgasm wracked my body causing me to shake uncontrollably as Lesley slammed the cock home forcing another orgasm from me.

    Clair’s thighs tightened around my head I felt her shake and then a flood of juices covered me wetting my hair and neck…both ladies left my body I was exhausted I was allowed to stand up but my legs were shaky as the 2 ladies looked at me Lesley’s crotch was wet with my juices my thighs had my cunt juices running down them, Clair was a vision of nakedness her nipples still hard as I watched the 2 ladies moved together the plastic cock discarded and they kissed and felt each other. As they moved back Lesley ordered me to undress her…with shaking hands and eyes wide I undressed this vision of loveliness and knew from that moment on …I was a lesbian sub slut for these women.

    An object to be used, abused and ordered around as they pleased…Lesley stood in front of me and asked of me…Debbie is this the life you want…yes mistress I replied…Clair asked will you obey every command from us…yes mistress I replied.

    That was 2 months ago and since then I have lived at the L & C School of Writing as the admin girl who does all the menial tasks around…not always pleasant and I don’t get paid….but my mistress’s make sure I have everything I need..including…self-discipline


  • The Protege chapter 3

    Font size : +


    Alecia steps further down the path of lesbian submission and accepts her new role, even with the risk of losing her remarkable career.

    I cleaned up and freshened up in the ladies room. I took nearly an hour to regroup and fix my hair and make-up. After cumming twice, I was able to calm down a bit and have some semblance of self control. I looked in the mirror and felt confident that no one would be able to think me anything but professional. My grey suit jacket added the right sophistication to the white lace covered dress. I felt sharp and ready for closing the deal with LVMH and $48 Billion in assets were mine to manage.

    I tried to focus on business and schmoozing the chauvinistic pricks that had greatly underestimated us, but feeling the air on my naked ass and pussy under the short flared skirt made it difficult. My mind turned back to Cynthia, twirling my panties on her finger and telling me they were hers now.

    Just like that, the feeling of control faded into oblivion as my pussy heated up again. How was I going to hold it together for a fashion show, dinner and whatever we had to do to entertain the misogynistic executive team from LVMH. “Your managing assets for Louis Vuitton and Christian Dior. Pull yourself together!” I said to myself. I took a quick look around to make sure no one snuck into the bathroom without me noticing.

    I jumped up and the skirt puffed up and out giving me a brief glimpse of my black muff. It was exhilarating and terrifying knowing I was one wind gust away from exposing myself to the world. When I returned to her office, Cynthia looked stunning sitting at her desk. She had put on an elaborate diamond neckless that culminated in a triangular cluster that pointed the way to the gap between her breasts.

    “You look beautiful Leasie.” She said smiling. “Elegant but professional.”

    She stood up and walked around her desk, leaned with her ass against the desk, palms on the desktop next to her hips and legs crossed. Come closer please. I stepped about two feet in front of her and melted into her blue eyes. Here golden layered hair hung about half way between her shoulders and breasts.

    She looked slightly disturbed and stepped closer, so we were nose to nose. “I need to check something.” She bent at the knees touched my thighs just below my hemline and drug her fingertips up my thighs.

    I took a deep gasping breath as I felt my skirt rising and her gently caress moving up and around my bare ass. I trembled as my heart raced and a jolt of warm wetness shot through my pussy.

    “Just making sure I had access.” She said moving her lips toward mine.

    My mouth opened to receive her kiss and suddenly, she dropped her hands and spun away. I swallowed hard trying to calm my heart rate and breathing.

    “Ms. Carmichael, you make it very hard to stay focused. But we have to get going. There’s a limo down stairs. Do you have everything?” She opened her hand bag and looked in. After a second, she pulled my panties out of the bag and dangled them. “I do.” She grinned.

    I picked up my handbag, looked in and nodded. “Yes I’m ready to go.”

    We packed into a limo to the fashion show. I still could not believe how fast things were moving in my life. A few short weeks ago, I was moving to New York to start my career with the hopes of someday getting to work for Cynthia Liebert, and now I was in a limo in Paris, heading to a fashion show with none other than Cynthia Freakin’ Liebert!

    There were eight of us in the Limo including Stephon, the General Manager of European operations and two from sales and marketing, The Director of Finance and two Investment Managers for Europe. We sat in groups of four on two bench seats facing one another. There was champagne in buckets and the glasses were handed out. Stephon poured and toasted Cynthia and I.

    “To the single biggest day in Company history.” He raised a glass.

    Cynthia, was sitting directly across from me on the end of the bench and Stephon sat to the left of Cynthia. Ten minutes in there was a lull in the discussion. Cynthia, crossed her legs and wiggled a foot between my shins. I glanced at her looking uncomfortable as her foot pressed against my lower leg and she tried to spread them apart.

    Stephon engaged in a conversation with the Finance Director which pulled his attention to the other end of the bench. Cynthia looked at me and subtly ran her tongue across her top lip causing me to comply with her foot and allow my legs to spread slightly. Her eyes widened as she starred at my skirt, which I took to mean she could see my exposed pussy.

    The image of her face buried in my wet pussy sent a wave of hot moist electricity though my labia. Suddenly, I felt like I could smell the aroma of my tingling cunt, beginning to permeate the limo. I was unsure if it was my imagination or reality. I glanced around and no one seemed to notice. I tried to distract myself from my lustful thoughts, so I did not make my fear a reality.

    I also tried not to look at Cynthia, but the U-cut on the front of her dress revealed her breast just enough to draw my eyes and imagine connecting the dots of the scattered freckles. Even the freckles on her breasts turned me on.

    I noticed her eyes darting from the others to between my legs as her body slid down the seat to get a better view. I gave a quick scan of the others and closed my legs as I watched her eyes. She looked at me and raised both eyebrows and jutted out her chin with an expression that said, “No fair.”

    I quickly followed by spreading my legs dangerously wide while scanning the group. I looked back to a satisfied grin and a flush of warmth that flooded my lady parts. I felt like a fifteen year old girl flirting with her first guy and realized this could really lead to something new and exciting and I didn’t want to stop. There were butterflies in my stomach and an energy that pulsed through me with each heart beat.

    I caught myself staring at her and turned to see Stephon looking my way. I closed my legs quickly and smiled. He smiled back.

    “Thank you so much for helping Ms. Liebert to land LVMH. Amazing Job!. You are a natural. I want you to know we will do everything we can here at Team Europe, to support you and LVMH. Please, do not hesitate to ask for help. Russell and Maurice are at your service to travel with you at any time. It can help to have someone local and well travelled to assist you.” He said with a smile.

    I thought his eyes ticked downward, but I wasn’t sure and, if so, he did it quickly. “Thank you Stephon. I think I will definitely take you up on your offer. I am new to world travel and having men of experience and knowledge as part of the team will be a great relief.”

    I was so pleased they made that offer. It never occurred to me that I would be traveling in so many new places by myself, not speaking the language. That could have been outright terrifying if I really thought about it.

    As we neared the fashion show, I caught a hint of Cynthia’s perfume and it drew my attention to her. As I looked, she was looking at me intensely, causing my heart to skip a beat. Her eyes, the sharpness of her nose, her cheekbones, the shape of her neck and shoulders, all captivated my thoughts. I could not look away as it seemed she sensed my thoughts, of caressing her face as I kissed her neck and breathed in her scent.

    She smiled knowingly and then looked toward the group. “Russel, Maurice, I want you to clear your schedules and make sure one of you is with Ms. Carmichael at all times whenever she travels in Europe for the next month. Stephon and I will back you up at the other accounts as needed. Your commissions will reflect the added workload. I have a feeling she will be more than ready to fly solo in thirty days.”

    She turned toward me. “It’s going to be a wild ride for the next few months Ms. Carmichael. I remember my first major assignment, It was exciting and terrifying at the same time. I envy you. But for now lets focus on tonight. We are in Paris, lets enjoy the sights, the sounds and the tastes! Tomorrow back to work!” She raised a glass. “To exploring new horizons.”

    The limo pulled over as we turned bottoms up. As we leaned forward to get up she whispered. “So much to explore.”

    I felt a tingle from her breath on my ear that shot straight to my exposed pussy. I loved it and hated it that she had such a powerful affect on me. The next several hours were a whirlwind. Cynthia and I split time with LVMH execs and Kering execs. It was a balancing act that I thought we handled well. The lines of social engagement in business are a lot more blurred in France than the US.

    Somehow not wearing panties, made me far more bold than I think I would have been otherwise. A few times I thought I had taken flirting too far with some of the old letches, but Cynthia would give me an encouraging nod or wink letting me know I was doing well. A few glasses of champagne in and I was feeling a bit buzzed and went to the ladies room. I splashed some cold water on my face and dabbed a little makeup.

    Cynthia, entered and glanced around, before stepping in behind me and pressing against we gently. “Ms. Carmichael, You continue to impress. You have those overblown ego maniacs eating out of your hand.” She pressed closer and put her chin over my shoulder and whispered as her hungry eyes devoured me through the mirror. “I can’t stop thinking about you.” She brought my panties to her nose and breathed me in. “I want to kiss you all over…” She moved to my left shoulder and tickled my ear with her lips. “I want to drop to my knees and taste you…”

    I whimpered and closed my eyes as her hands slowly slid around my hips and down the front of my thighs. My pussy gushed with hot wetness, as her hands slid below my hem line to my bare thighs and then moves higher, pulling my dress up as they moved. I opened my eyes to see hers cutting through me in the mirror. My dress moved higher exposing more and more of me. I didn’t care that someone could walk in. The feel of her warm soft hands touching me, exposing me was like no drug I could ever imagine. She pulled it up further exposing my engorged labia.

    “Oh Leasie, there it is. I want to taste that pretty pink pussy so bad. I want to run my tongue ever so slowly between those hot little lips… You teased me with a taste from he table, but I need it straight from the source.”

    “Please.” I sighed trembling from her touch. Each breath that passed over my ear, stent a deep tingle down my spine that was difficult to describe. It was an intense tickle that nearly caused my back and neck muscles to spasm.

    Her hands caressed my belly and slid down toward my inner thighs. I could feel her heart beat with her chest pressed against my back. “Leasie, (she took a deep breath.) I want you right here, right now.”

    “Take me Cynth…” There was a sudden burst of female laughter just outside the door. Cynthia’s hands withdrew, my dress popped down and she spun instantly away as the door opened. It was Emma and Lena from our Investment Management Team.

    “Ladies, everything ok with our Clients?” Asked Cynthia calmly.

    “Perfect.” Replied Emma in her French accent.

    “Great, Leasie, we should get back to them.” She said as she exited.

    I took a deep breath and followed, trying to look in control.

    After the show, we had a dinner with the LVMH group, that was a truly European experience. It was an event that lasted over four hours. There was food and drink that was non-stop. Our jackets never left the limo. It was cleavage, flirtation, selling and manipulation. Cynthia was amazing to watch in her element. She had them all ogling, drooling and hanging on every word.

    I had to admit I enjoyed it for the most part until the VP of Human Resources, got way too handsy. I thought for second he was going to feel my naked ass under the table. I played it off comically, but grabbing his hand, spinning away and delivering a mock two cheek face slap.

    “Sir, I do not know what kind of girl your think I am, but you may be right.” I said in a Southern Lady’s accent and grinned.

    His eyes widened with shock, but my grin put him at ease and he laughed, along with his colleague next to him. The rest of the room seemed oblivious, to crisis averted, even though my first instinct was to give the letch a real slap, business consequences be damned.

    Finally dinner wrapped up around midnight and the clients had early meetings the next morning, so we did not need to entertain them further. It had been a very long day and I was relieved for the break. I had already had too much food and wine and fully anticipated partying into the night, so this was a pleasant surprise.

    After bidding them au revoir, our team went their separate ways, leaving Cynthia and I to share a cab. I felt suddenly terribly nervous and shy like a young teenager alone with a boy for the first time. We had declared our intentions in writing in the meeting room that afternoon and despite the lustful encounter in the conference room the reality of the two of us being alone hit me like a freight train.

    My heart raced. I could not think of anything to say to start a conversation. I had never been romantic with a woman and a wave of anxiety rushed through me. We were only five minutes from the hotel and a cab pulled up. She got in first and I slid into the back seat after her.

    I sat looking straight ahead paralyzed. After a long awkward silence, she reached a hand to my cheek and gently turned my head to look at her. I could sense anxiety in her eyes as well.

    “Nervous?” She asked with a shy smile.

    I put a hand on hers as she touched my cheek and nodded.

    “Me too. This is new territory for both of us.” She smiled warmly. “I promise you Ms. Carmichael, whatever happens will not affect our professional relationship. And as nervous as I am, I know one thing for certain. I want to explore a personal relationship with you more than anything.”

    Her words caused every nerve in my body to take notice. Her eyes held my gaze and my apprehension seemed to melt away as I placed my hand over hers against my cheek. I was leaning toward her oblivious to anything around me. She leaned in and our lips met. The warm softness was like nothing I had felt before. My body tingled and I let out a subtle sighing moan.

    The kiss was nothing short of electrifying. It was a rush of warmth, the engulfed me completely. Heart rate, breathing, hormones, nerve endings all intensified. Our lips melted together and our tongues intertwined magically. Before I could begin to think about anything we had arrived at the hotel. The cabby, cleared his throat to get our attention. “We have arrived Mademoiselles.”

    She slowly pulled away and looked at me with a mixture of fear and excitement. “Woooowwwww.” She panted eyes wide. I could only nod in agreement. After a pause she continued. “Merci.” She said and handed him some cash.

    We slid out of the cab and walked quietly to the elevator. When the door closed, she looked at me longingly. “I am so nervous.” She gasped. “I feel like a school girl at my first dance. I want you so bad Leasie, it scares me.” I nodded terrified. “I really want this night to be perfect, so do you think maybe we could get showered and freshened up before…”

    “Yes please, I’m in complete agreement. I can be ready in 20 minutes.” I said relieved.

    “Twenty minutes it is.” She said happily.

    We rushed to our bedrooms and I jumped into the shower. I tried to move as quickly as possible. I washed and shaved at record speed. I dried off, combed and dried my hair, put on a touch of makeup, perfume and the hotel robe. It felt like maybe fifteen minutes so I felt confident I would be ahead of her.

    I stepped into my bedroom as she was entering from the common area. “Well, hello Ms. Cynthia, I was gonna get a little something on and come to your “bed chamber” as your suggested. What a pleasant surprise.” I said staring at her untied robe. I could see her bare breasts trying to break free from the robe, but it seemed to cling magically to her nipples, keeping them covered, despite a three inch gap that ran all the way down the front of her robe. Unfortunately given her time of the month. She wore a pair of white cotton panties beneath the robe.

    “That’s quite alright Leasie. That’s a little something less I will need to take off.” She slipped the robe off letting it fall to the floor. The outline of her neck and shoulders drew my eyes. I wanted to touch her and plant sweet kisses on her neck and feel her reaction. I made my way to the foot of the bed. “Now show me yours Leasie.” Her voice was heavenly.

    I pulled the tie string to the robe, pushed it off my shoulders and let it fall to the floor. As it dropped, I had a sudden bout of self consciousness and covered my breasts with my arm.

    She stood back looking at me with a look of confusion. “What’s wrong sweetie, why would you cover yourself like that, you’re so beautiful.”

    It was hard to explain, but I had always been a bit self conscious of my breasts. I always felt like I had “missile tits”. My areola to my nipples protruded at least and inch from my breasts. The profile was rather pointed compared to the movie tits. the side effect seemed to be my nipples were much more sensitive than most, and only seemed to add to my anxiety. “I have ugl… unique breasts.” I said nervously

    “Ms. Carmichael, let me assure you I think your tits are absolutely perfect. They are perfectly etched in my memory from our night in the hot tub. I would very much like it if you would move your arms and let me see them again.” She smiled confidently.

    My heart fluttered and my anxieties melted away. Her eyes seemed to brighten as I exposed myself to her fully. She seemed to know how to press all of my buttons. The way she said the word tits tapped into the inner slut, I never really knew I had until I met her. When she called me slut in the conference room, It made me more excited than I can ever remember. I could never have imagined allowing anyone to talk to me like that. Anyone else and I would have been deeply offended and shut them down immediately. With her, I wanted it to be true. I wanted to be her slut and toss away any and all inhibition.

    “Beautiful Leasie, simply beautiful.” Her eyes met mine.

    I stood frozen, taking in her shape, her full breasts and quarter sized subtle pink areola, her shapely hips and that sexy thigh gap beneath her white panties. Oh how I wanted those panties gone.

    She took one step toward me, looking hungrily into my eyes. She did not say a word, but slowly and deliberately took another step. I wanted to run toward her and kiss her hard, but remained still. Her eyes devoured me and I trembled uncontrollably in anticipation. Shew drew slowly closer, hips shifting with each step. Her cherry red lips glistened as they parted slightly. I could almost feel the heat radiating from her as she was now dangerously close. My nipples tingled at the at the touch of her breasts to mine.

    I stood paralyzed, allowing my mouth to open as hers approached. My head tilted as did hers and my eyes closed anticipating contact, but nothing happened. I could feel her breath on my chin and opened my eyes. She held position millimeters from my lips. “I feel those perfect nipples against mine, they are stiff Leasie, do I excite you?”

    I could only whimper as I moved in for the kiss, but she expertly withdrew keeping the torturous gap between us. “Do you want me to make love to you Leasie?”

    “Yes Please Ms. Cynthia. I’ve been waiting all night.” I pleaded, pussy hot and wet. I was proud of myself for remembering her instructions on how I was to refer to her.

    “This may take a while Leasie, I have so many fantasies to explore with you Ms. Carmichael.” She inhaled slowly. “Luckily our only job tomorrow is prep for Wednesday, and I think we deserve a little R&R in the morning.

    She leaned in barely touching lips for a fraction of a second and backed off, teasing me again. Finally, she brought her right hand to my cheek and pressed her lips to mine sending a wave of goosebumps over my body. Her breasts pressed more firmly against mine and her left hand gripped my right hip. I plunged my tongue eagerly into her mouth wrapping my arms around her.

    My left hand caressed the small of her back and my right wrapped around her back caressing her right shoulder. Her lips were so tender and warm, they melted into mine perfectly. Her breath was minty and clean, and her skin was like fine silk. I ran my hand over her tight little ass hating the cotton panties. We kissed passionately as her hand drifted over my naked ass inducing a sexy moan from her as we kissed.

    We kissed and caressed one another slowly. I traced the outline of her back and shoulder and down the little valley of her spine while she caressed and squeezed my naked ass with both hands. When I moved to kiss her neck the scent of her perfume gripped me.

    “Oh God your perfume makes me crazy.” I panted and kissed her neck and shoulders nibbling as I moved.

    Our bodies were pulled together tightly, and she tilted her head back allowing me access to ravage her neck with my warm kisses. I could detect a mixture of her perfume and the scent of our wetness as my breathing intensified. My knees got weak, I lost my balance and collapsed down onto the bed pulling her forward and trapping her hands under my ass.

    We laughed as she struggled to stand back up putting her breasts at eye level. I gripped her hips and leaned in kissing her right nipple and swirling it with my tongue. In response, she leaned her head back and gripped the back of my head. “Oh Leasie…” she sighed.

    I kissed and licked them more intently and she pulled away, leaving me lapping at the air.

    “You little tease! You know my condition and you continue to taunt me… Why!” She gripped me under the arms and pulled me upward. “On your knees on the bed you little torturess.” I did as commanded and on the high bed, our positions were reversed. “Tonight, I pleasure you Ms. Carmichael, understood?”

    “Yes Ms. Cynthia,” I said compliantly.

    She released her grip under my arms and returned her right hand to my ass while her left caressed my back. I looked down as her red lips moved toward my screaming left nipple that was already stiff and electrified. She kissed it ever so gently as I wrapped both arms softly around her head. She sucked it in and teased it with her tongue and I moaned with pleasure.

    Next she pushed her mouth further on taking in my protruding areola still swirling her magical tongue on my nipple. “Mmmmmmm,” I whimpered, eyes closed, also taking in the feel of her fingers caressing my ass and spinal column.

    She slid over to my right nipple and repeated the treatment. “Oh God, Ms. Cynthia, I can feel that in my clit!” I gasped. She took more of me into her mouth and swirled her hot little tongue around my areola working me into a frenzy. “Oh God Ms. Cynthia yes!” Suddenly, I was speechless as my whole body came alive with pleasure. Her tongue on my nipples, her hands on my ass and my clit buzzing like her silver bullet was in full vibrate mode. I had never felt anything like it. My body was completely under her control.

    “Look at you shake sweetie; you need to lay down before you fall down.” She wrapped her left arm around my back and guided my body down toward the bed.

    Still standing on my knees I fell back with my legs bent at the knees and feet pinned to my hips. I slid my feet out one at a time and wiggled further onto the bed. She was in the push-up position on top of me following me onto the bed. We settled with her on top of me, her legs between mine and our breasts pressed together. She leaned on her elbows looking down at me, inches apart. Her warm breath washed over my face with her blue eyes looking deeply into mine.

    She began to kiss me again, tongue probing my mouth. Her head rolled slowly from one side to the next with our tongues co-mingling in a seductive dance that seemed to shut out everything else. It was just the two of us connected completely with every cell of my body in overdrive.

    After several minutes she moved to my neck sending a new wave of intensity through my body. My head tilted back giving her full access as I moaned with pleasure. I caressed the back of her head with my left hand while I traced my other hand over the curve of her back. Spurred by my moans and the slow gyrations of my body, she kissed me more passionately.

    Next she slid down kissing my shoulders and chest, my hand resting on the back of her head, slightly gripping her ponytail. She leaned on her elbows touching my side with her arms while her hands slid up and gripped my breasts pointing my nipples to the ceiling. She looked up at me making eye contact and extended her tongue toward my left nipple.

    When it touched, I let out a sigh. “Your nipples get stiff, just like your little clit Leasie.”

    Looking at me she stuck out her tongue and took a long slow lick across my left nipple. I moaned, closed my eyes and tilted my head back.

    “Oh Leasie, you’re a little sensitive right there aren’t you?” She gave my nipple a little kiss.

    “Oh God.” I sighed.

    Another big slow lick and another whimpering sigh from me. “Did you feel that in your clit sweetie?”

    “Oh God yes.” I panted.

    She kissed and sucked and licked looking up at me the whole time with her hungry eyes. Then she sucked me in again swirling her tongue on my hard nipple.

    “Your tits are perfect Leasie. They were made for my mouth sweetie.” She pressed me back into her mouth and tongued me again. “Does that make your little clit hard Leasie?” She kissed it again.

    “Yes, Ms. Cynthia.” I replied pressing my pelvis against her.

    “We don’t want the right one to be left out.” She said moving to my right breast.

    “Oooohhhhhhh!” I whimpered in a high-pitched voice I didn’t recognize. “You make me so wet Ms. Cynthia.”

    “I think the whole bit about being self-conscious about your tits, was just a cry for attention.” She licked my nipple hard and pulled it with her suctioned lips, stretching it before it popped free. “You love this don’t you Slut!”

    Her tongue swirled rapidly, and she shifted to soft little kisses. “Oh God yes Ms. Cynthia.”

    She continued with soft kisses and teasing tongue flicks moving between breasts. Then she slid lower giving soft little kisses along the underside of both breasts before tracing her tongue slowly toward my belly button. As she circled it, a new wave of pleasure sent a blast of warm wetness to my steaming pussy.

    Her breast brushed against my pussy and I thrust my pelvis upward to meet her warm silky skin. “My, my, my, I think we found another erogenous zone for your Leasie.” She kissed ever so softly with her tongue making little teasing laps at my sensitive skin.

    My head rolled back, I moaned and whimpered pressing my pelvis higher. My clit screamed with each lick and touch of her lips. My hands were at my sides clenching handfuls of the comforter.

    “Wow Leasie, I can feel the heat from that hot little pussy.” She probed my belly button with her tongue causing me to writhe and gyrate. “Can you feel this in your clit too?”

    “Yes! Please Ms. Cynthia.” I squealed panting uncontrollably.

    “What do you need Ms. Carmichael?” She asked innocently.

    “I need that tongue in my pussy. Please!”

    “I think that horny little slut from the conference room is back.” She took several licks across my belly starting between my breasts and moving toward my belly button.

    Her breast again pressed against my steaming slit and I rubbed myself against her. After the first lick she moved to the right, below my left breast and licked back toward my belly button, swirling her tongue inside it with each lick.

    “I must say Ms. Carmichael, I love the taste of you… And the skin on your belly is so soft.” She said as she continued clockwise around my belly button.

    When she got to six o’clock, she hesitated. I could feel her breath on my pleading pussy. I looked down at her, she smiled and moved forward extending her tongue. My eyes widened as it appeared she was finally going to give me relief. Instead she raised her head up and I thrust my pelvis higher trying to force the issue. She simply rose above my screaming wetness, shaking her head slowly as she leaned forward and her tongue made contact just above my dark muff. She smiled again before giving a firm slow lick back to my belly button.

    Her tongue on my belly felt amazing, but the torture was unbearable. My pussy needed relief. Every lick seemed more torturous than the last, and she insisted on completing the belly button 360.

    When she made her way back up to my left breast, she gave it a series of gentle kisses finishing with my stiff nipple yet again. I gasped, in disbelief of her effect on my body. She crawled back up on top of me, our naked bodies in full contact and began lightly kissing my neck. My hands caressed the curve of her back and shoulders as I moaned from the tingling wave her lips sent down my spine with each kiss.

    She raised up and looked into my eyes. “Leasie, you are the sexiest thing I have ever seen.” Her blue eyes captivated me, the smooth skin on her back and shoulders were heavenly. “Your breasts are perfect Leasie. I love how you give yourself so freely. Feeling you react to my touch…” She kissed me, slowly pressing her tongue into my mouth. “You turn me on so much, I never want to stop kissing you…” She kissed me again, my heart raced, and I could barely breath. “I’ve never wanted anything so much as I want to please you right here, right now.”

    Her right hand slid to my hip as she kissed me again. When she broke the kiss I panted, “I love what you do to me Ms. Cynthia.” Her hand moved to my steaming pussy, and her middle finger slowly parted my labia. My back arched and my head rolled back as I bear hugged her. “Oh God Ms. Cynthia…”

    “Leasie, you are so warm and wet I think…”

    “Oh God!” I gyrated my hips trying to rub myself on her finger.

    She pulled her hand up onto my belly. “Easy Leasie, we have all night. I would really like to kiss you there Ms. Carmichael if that is ok with you.”

    “Oh, God yes Ms. Cynthia.” I panted.

    “I love when you call me that Leasie,” she whispered in my ear before planting kisses on my neck and shoulders. “I want you to let go tonight Leasie. It’s just you and me in Paris. No one can hear and I want to know I am pleasing you.” She said between kisses working back toward my breasts.

    She kissed circles around my areola. “Look at me Leasie.” I looked down at her piercing eyes. “Your breasts are perfect Leasie.” She licked my nipple and took a mouth full of breast with her amazing tongue swirl. I whimpered and shook. “Did you feel that in your clit Leasie?” I could only nod, my mouth agape.

    She moved to my left breast and repeated her teasing ritual. She had been taunting me for nearly an hour and I needed so badly to cum, but part of me never wanted her to stop.

    “Did you feel that in your clit Leasie?” She asked staring in my eyes.

    I closed my eyes and nodded.

    “Look at me please Ms. Carmichael.” She said sternly.

    I was delirious, needing to feel her lips on my pussy as she promised. “Yes, I felt it in my clit, Please!”

    “How about this?” She squeezed my breast and licked my nipple with a full ice-cream cone lick.”

    “Yes! I feel it in my clit. Please! Ms. Cynthia, I need you to make me cum!” I yelled not caring if anyone heard.

    “There’s my horny little slut! I love it when you talk dirty Ms. Carmichael.” She sucked my hard nipple into her mouth.

    “Please make me cum Ms. Carmichael. I’ll do anything you want.” I said staring into her eyes, panting uncontrollably.

    “Are you my horny little slut?”

    “Yes, you make me crazy. I need to cum please!” I sat up elbows on the bed.

    “You love being my horny little slut, don’t you?”

    “Oh God yes, I’ve never felt anything like this. I’m a horny fucking slut and I want you to make me fucking cum all fucking night.” I yelled completely out of control and in disbelief at the sound of my own voice.

    “God you’re sexy Leasie.”

    She extended her tongue amazingly far and traced it down toward my belly button again. Would her teasing never end! I moaned uncontrollable as she probed me with her tongue.

    “Where do you feel that Leasie?”

    “I feel it in my clit, please!” Her breast pressed against my pussy and I began to gyrate my hips rubbing myself on her.

    “Leasie honey, you are so warm and wet. You’re down right steaming. Oh, and your scent makes me wet, you little tease. You know my condition and you keep getting me excited to make me suffer, don’t you?”

    “No, I want to please you Ms. Cynthia.” I pleaded. She lapped at my belly button again. “Ah!” I screeched.

    “You are wound up, Leasie.” She lapped again and I clenched my whole body.

    “Your belly button is so sensitive. It’s like a little slut button.” She grinned and lapped at it again.

    I rubbed my pussy harder against her tit. ” A horny little slut button! Wow, I can feel that stiff little clit on my tit Sweetie.”

    She lapped again and pulled her breast away planting kisses all over my lower belly from side to side slowly moving lower. I mindlessly raised my pelvis, pushing my pussy closer to her soft warm lips. She simply rose up and continued planting belly kisses.

    She kissed around my well-manicured bush, before she kissed through my muff, teasing me as she zeroed in on my begging slit. “Mmm so soft sweetie and you smell so yummy. She said exhaling, with her hot breath flowing across my pussy. The wave of pleasure was incredible.

    I sighed with relief when she brought her right arm between my legs and slid it under my left thigh. It pushed my leg wider and I brought my knee up. She did the same with my right thigh and I lay there, legs spread, pussy fully accessible with her head positioned inches from my screaming clit.

    “Oh, Leasie, I have been waiting for this all day…” I thrust myself at her face, but she backed away quickly. “Easy slut, I want to enjoy this…” I lunged a hand out to grab the back of her head and shove her face into my cunt. She bobbed and avoiding my hand. “Do you want me to stop Slut?” She growled head pulled up and away from me.

    “No please Ms. Cynthia, I need you to kiss my fucking cunt!” I yelled panting.

    “When it’s time Slut. I’ll decide when your get my lips understood?”

    “Yes Ms. Cynthia. Please, I want you so bad!” I whined pathetically. I leaned back on both elbows and closed my eyes.

    “Look at me Leasie.” She commanded. Her mouth inches from me, she spread my legs wider pushing my knees toward the ceiling as her hands caressed my soft belly.

    She blew warm breath from my taint to my muff moving painfully slowly as usual. I gasped in response and my eyes felt like they might pop out of my head. Her tongue stretched through her smiling lips so close to my lips, I had to push toward her again. She pulled back and looked at me like a mother with a petulant child.

    Without words I lowered myself back to the bed and the tongue came back out and moved down. I hoped for a full-length lick from bottom to top of my oozing pussy. Instead she shifted to the left and took a firm slow flat tongued lick up the seam between my thigh and out labia. Her warm wet tongue so close to the mark made my whole-body tremble.

    “Oh God Cynthia please!” I said raising my ass off the bed but did not dare to slide my slit infront of her hot tongue, for fear she would pull away.

    She then rubbed her left cheek up my inner thigh as she pulled back. “Your skin is like silk Leasie.” She whispered and moved to my left thigh with her right cheek and slid it back down my left thigh. Her eyes never left mine. I could look at her all night long, I thought as her tongue again peeked out and extended.

    My eyes closed and I tried not to let myself get crazy. I would just lay still and let her continue her worship of my body. “Look at me Leasie.” She said softly as she licked up the left side of my outer labia.

    “Oh, you feel so good Ms. Cynthia.” I said softly.

    She moved her lips dangerously close my clit and wrapped her arms around my thighs pressing her fingers against my outer labia and pulling my pussy open. “I see that stiff little clit Leasie. Can I Kiss it Sweetie?”

    “Oh, yes Ms. Cynthia, please I need it.” I begged closing my eyes.

    “I want you to look at me when you cum Leasie.” She smiled lovingly. “I don’t want you to hold back. I want you to release that horny little slut sweetie and cum for me.”

    She leaned in and her warm puckered lips touched my clit. My eyes widened and mouth opened. “Uh, uuuu, hhhh.” I groaned, body tensed. “Oh God Ms. Cynthia!” I gripped the comforter with both hands and trembled as her tongue tickled my clit and her lips sucked it in. “Oh, fuck that feels so good!” I wanted her tongue in my cunt, but the sensation it was bringing to my clit was overwhelming.

    She continued to keep my clit sucked in her mouth and tickled it with the tip of her tongue. Her hands held my pussy open she held her head still, just moving her lips and magical tongue. “Oh. my God, Ms. Cynthia that t, t, t, t, tongue.” My abs spasmed uncontrollably as a powerful orgasm began to grip me. I closed my eyes and she immediately let go. “No please!” I opened my eyes.

    “Look at me Leasie!” I nodded and she sucked me back in.

    “Oh God yes! Suck my fucking clit please!” I yelled.

    She broke free. “See how easily I can make you cum, you horny little slut.”

    “Yes! Please make me cum like a horny fucking slut Ms. Cynthia. I’ll do anything you want.”

    “Promises… Cum for me now slut!” Her arms griped my thighs tightly and her lips and tongue resumed their magic.

    “Yeeeessssss,” I squealed mouth wide as the wave of tickling pleasure flowed from my clit through my lower body. I stared into her eyes her cheeks vibrating from the waggling of her tongue. The orgasmic charge was building with each touch. “Oh God Ms. Cynthia, I c, can’t take it.”

    My body stiffened and she only gripped me tighter. I screamed in a deep grunting growling voice. “I’m fucking cumming!’ I pulled up on the comforter and my mouth opened.

    I could no longer talk as my lower body spasms returned. My head trembled as my clit let loose with waves of pulsing pleasure in time with my body spasms. The orgasm seized my vocal cords and I breathed in quick tiny gasps between waves. Her eyes seemed to smile as her tongue tip paralyzed me with unrelenting pleasure.

    It seemed to go on forever and the muscles in my lower body were tiring. I tried to pull my pelvis back to give my clit a break. She only held me tighter with a subtle head shake. I grit my teeth and tried to breathe through the unrelenting orgasm.

    “Pl, please, m, m, Cyn, cyn, thi, a.” I pleaded.

    She continued a few more seconds and released. “Now you can relax Leasie.”

    She smiled ear to ear, and I collapsed back on the bed staring at the ceiling. “Oh God, I’ve never cum so long! I gasped catching my breath.”

    “That was incredible Leasie, I love how free you are with me.”

    Suddenly her tongue touched my taint and licked a slow firm lick up my slit.

    “M, Ms. Cynthia… Oh baby! That’s incredible. She went back down for another. “Yeeessss.”

    “You taste so good, Leasie, I want every damn drop…”

    She continued to lap at me, slowly licking up my cum. Her hands caressed my belly as her tongue slid slowly between my labia, pushing a little deeper this time. She reached the top and wiggled her head slightly.

    “I love the way your bush tickles my nose Lessie. Don’t you dare shave it.” She sighed and the feel of her warm breath washed over me.

    Next she licked up the left side and then the right, before looking at me. “I want to taste this every day.” She lapped up my slit again. “I love feeling my tongue between your soft little lips and I think this could take a while. Are you ok with that Sweetie?”

    “Oh, God yes!” I panted and put a hand on the back of her head as her lips pressed into my pussy and her tongue wiggled further in. “Ms. Cynthia, your tongue is magical. That feels so good.”

    I began to gyrate my pelvis slowly as she probed me. I could feel the bumps on her tongue as she pushed in and pulled out. I was shocked at how many times I said fuck since I met her. I would bet easily more times than my 22 previous years combined. I found the word vulgar and offensive, but Cynthia did something to my self-control that I would have never believed could happen.

    She licked and probed and wiggled her tongue for twenty minutes and each time I moaned or reacted she seemed to be encouraged. I became bolder and moved my hips faster rubbing myself on her face and tongue. Feeling my excitement, her tongue probed me faster and I pressed her face harder against me.

    “Oh G, God Ms. Cynthia, I don’t ever want you to stop.” my back arched, and my hips were rocking as I shoved her face in my cunt.

    She pulled up and smiled. “Is that horny little slut coming out again Leasie.”

    I nodded and bit my lip. “Yes, you make me so fucking hot Ms. Cynthia. I’m out of my fucking mind.”

    “Do you wanna drive Leasie?” She stuck out her tongue and gently separated my lips but did not move.

    I had an idea what she meant and reached down and gripped her ponytail. She spoke sweetly. “That’s right Leasie, help me make you cum like a screaming little slut Sweetie. I wanna hear how much you like it.”

    Her tongue touched me, and I shoved her face into my pussy and raised my ass off the mattress for better contact. She thrust her tongue in and out wiggling her nose on my clit. “Oh fuck, that tongue is so fucking good Ms. Cynthia. “AAAAAAHHHHHHHHH! FUUUCCCKKKK!”

    My hips pumped up and down faster and she tried to punch her tongue inside me with each thrust. It soon became impossible, so she just held it out stiff and I bounced my pelvis up and down. My abs were moving like a wave machine. I had never seen my stomach move like that before.

    “Oh God Ms. Cynthia, I love your fucking tongue.” I yelled in a high-pitched voice that vibrated off the walls. “Fuck my pussy with that stiff fucking tongue! You’re gonna make me fucking cum.”

    I wondered if she could even breath but felt a warm blast of air on my clit and felt her suck in a quick breath through the nose. That was the last rational thought I had as her stiff tongue became my fuck toy.

    I whaled uncontrollably “Aaaaaaaauuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhh! Aaaaaaaauuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhh! Aaaaaaaauuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhh!Aaaaaaaauuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhh! Aaaaaaaauuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhh! Aaaaaaaauuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhh!

    My pussy was flowing with hot sticky cum as her tongue went from taint to clit and back again in under a second. Her face was glistening wet from my cum soaked cunt rudely fucking her face. Her tongue and nose and lips all ground against me warm and wet with my juices as I came like an animal.

    As my orgasm passed I my hips collapsed on the bed. I laid back and gasped for air, completely spent. She slowly probed me and licked me clean. “Ms. Carmichael you are officially the horniest little slut I have ever met, but also the tastiest.” She said before diving back in.

    I pulled her ponytail. “I really want you to kiss me now Ms. Cynthia.” I said recalling the taste she gave me this afternoon.

    She climbed up and kissed me deep letting me taste my own cum. I loved the feel of her naked body pressed against mine. As we kissed, I found myself opening wide and rubbing my lips across her skin to take in as much cum as I could.

    After a few moments she rolled off and nestled her head on my shoulder gently kissing my neck. “I so want to return the favor Cynthia. I want to feel myself inside you and taste you again.”

    “Again? You never tasted me Leasie.” She leaned up on her elbow looking at me with wonder.

    My face reddened. “That Friday at your house.”

    “Yes, did you ravage me after I passed out?”

    “No!” I smiled. “But I did sneak off with your silver vibrator.”

    “Oh, my God. You sucked my cum off the dildo?” I laughed nervously. “You horny little slut! And now you’ve got me going again. You are such a tease!”

    She kissed me and caressed my cheek. Her lips we so warm and soft, it was magical the way our lips went together, and I could feel her through my whole body. After a few moments she broke the kiss and leaned on her elbow again looking into my eyes.

    “You excite me Leasie. You’ve awakened something in me that scares me. The more I get to know you, the more I want you and the more I want explore with you.”

    I looked into her eyes longingly. Again, I struggled to breath, her eyes seemed to look into the deepest recesses of my mind. I longed for her even as she was draped across me. The shape of her nose, her lips, her shoulders, the way her ponytail peaked out from behind that shapely soft neck. It all made me want her more. She melted all inhibitions and I never wanted it to end.

    Had anyone else ever called me Leasie, I would have taken their head off, but when she said it, my heart fluttered and my whole body felt it.

    “Ok Leasie, now that you got my juices flowing again… Turn over on your belly, I owe you a returned favor.” She smiled.

    Not sure what she meant, but anxious to know I did as she asked and turned onto my stomach. She sat up and straddled my ass riding me like a horse.

    “I owe you one back rub. You were amazing at the house. I only hope I can do half as good as you.” She placed her hands on my shoulder blades and move her palms in small circles with increasing pressure.

    “Mmmmmmm, that feels amazing.” I closed my eyes and laid perfectly still with my arms at my side and head looking right with my cheek on the comforter. “I’ll give you an hour and a half to cut that out.” I said with a satisfied grin.

    “I love you’re little Midwestisms. It seems like you had a good family life?” She asked as she moved to my shoulders and neck.

    “I really did, Mom and Dad are happily married, and we have always been close. We actually enjoy spending time together. How about you?”

    “Well, my father was a successful businessman and was very focused on that. Not that he was a bad father, just not always around. He also had a need for constant satisfaction, if you know what I mean. They divorced when I was nine. Mom and I are close, and my Dad is Dad. He lives in Chicago with a wife about my age, so we are a bit strained to say the least.”

    “I didn’t realize how tight my shoulders were, this feels amazing, thank you.” I sighed.

    “I’m not surprised with the death grip you had on the comforter.” Her voice brightened with that comment.

    My face reddened again. “That is true.” I said recalling the magical tongue. “You have quite the effect on me Ms. Cynthia. I just can’t wait to return the favor.”

    I felt her cotton panties press against my ass and he heat flowing from her covered pussy. I recalled the taste of her from the silver bullet and watching her cum as I maneuvered it around her clit. I could feel a wave of warmth in my pussy as she pressed herself against my ass. I cursed the timing as I wanted so much to bury my face in her wet pussy. I was nervous since she would be my first but, I had a pretty good idea what felt good to me and could not wait to see how she would react to my efforts.

    “You just love teasing me, don’t you? You make me so wet and horny. You are doing this on purpose, to make me suffer.” She said leaning down and laying her body flat on mine, blanketing me with her warmth.

    I felt her breasts pressed against my back as she rested her chin on my shoulder. “I love feeling your naked body against mine Leasie. Everything about you turns me on.”

    She kissed my neck and shoulders as she pulled my ponytail to the side. “I want to kiss every inch of you.” She said working across my upper back with sweet soft kisses.

    As she kissed me, she placed her knees inside mine and pushed my legs further apart. when her lips touched my spine, it sent a tickling sensation through my lower body. I laid with my eyes closed breathing deep. “Ms. Cynthia, what you do to me is just not fair.”

    She kissed the small of my back, now raised up on her hands and knees and when she reached my spine, ran her tongue up my spine between my shoulder blades and back down. “Ms. Cynthia, you give me chills… really, really good chills…”

    “Do you feel that in your clit Leasie.” She licked again.

    “Yes, I do.” I said sighing.

    She moved back down and began kissing the top edge of my ass while she caressed my buns with her finger tips. “Your skin is so soft Leasie.” She kissed ever so softly at the top of my ass crack. That familiar rush of warm breath sent more chills as she moved on to my left cheek and back over to the right.

    “I’ve never been much of an ass kisser, but then I’ve never seen an ass like this one.” She said continuing to smother my buns with butterfly kisses. “I can smell that pussy getting wet again Leasie.”

    Warm wetness flooded my pussy again. Her effect on me was relentless. “You make me that way Ms. Cynthia.”

    “I think I might want to play with that hot little pussy some more Leasie. Are you ok with that?” She rolled off to my left side still planting kisses on my left bun.

    “Yes, yes, thrice yes!”

    “A rather Victorian sounding little slut.” She said as her right hand slid from my ass, to my pussy with her middle finger splitting my labia and curving gently into my pussy.

    I drew in a deep broken breath moaning as she entered me once again.

    “You are on fire, Ms. Carmichael. It’s like a wet little furnace in there. What a nice finger warmer you have for me.” She said sliding it in and out.

    “Oh God, I love having you inside of me.” I sighed.

    “I don’t want this little finger to get lonely, I better send in a friend.” She said slipping in her ring finger.

    “Oooooooohhhhhhhhh Yyyyyyeeeeeessssss.” I exhaled before taking in a deep breath.

    She worked them in and out. “That’s kind of tight Leasie. I’m not sure I could fit three.”

    “Please! Ms. Cynthia?” I begged.

    “Please?” she asked tauntingly.

    “Please, give me three!”

    “I’m confused, please make it loud and clear what you want Leasie.” She said coyly.

    “Fuck me with three fingers Ms. Cynthia! Fuck me hard!” I roared as I raised my pelvis. She pulled out and I pushed higher.

    “Are you sure you want three Sweetie. That little pussy’s kind of tight. Why don’t your spread it out for me?”

    I whipped my knees up under me, ass in the air and face on the bed, with my knees spread wide.

    “There’s my horny little slut offering me her pussy.” She sat up on her heals next to my hips and slid three fingers in.

    I squealed my approval. “Are you offering your pussy to me Sweetie? She asked sweetly as she began finger fucking me.

    “Yes, fuck me Ms. Cynthia!” I screeched rocking my hips against her fingers.

    “Is this my pussy now?”

    “Yes!”

    She kissed my ass as she fucked me harder. “And my pretty little ass?”

    “And those perfect tits and that cute little slut button, they’re all mine.” She said in a calm warm voice that sounded like something from a dream.

    Everything she did excited me. I wanted to give in to the pleasure she brought me. Surrendering myself only excited me more. “Yes Ms. Cynthia, I’m yours. Ohhhhhh God, I’m gonna cuuuuuuummmmmm! I, am, a, a, all y, yours! Fuuuuuck Me! Pl, please!”

    “Oh Leasie, you make me so happy!” She said as her hand moved at incredible speed.

    I heard her fingers sloshing in my drenched pussy as I pounded myself against her forcing them deeper. My face pressed hard against the bed as I pushed my ass higher. I was like a wild animal giving in completely to the carnal lust for Cynthia.

    My toes dug into the comforter as my knees lifted off the bed like a sprinter in the starting blocks ready to explode out of the block. Only I wanted to push those fingers into me harder and faster.

    My ass was flexed and hard but somehow, she kept planting gentle kisses on my buns as she pounded her fingers into me. “Oh f, f, f, fuck m, m, m, me! Aaaaahhhhh! Aaaaahhhhh! Aaaaahhhhh! Aaaaahhhhh!” I screamed in broken syllables while her fingers pounded me at incredible speed. “Cu, cumming f, for y, you! Aaaaahhhhh! Aaaaahhhhh! Aaaaahhhhh!”

    I came hard and loud and when it passed, I collapsed onto the bed completely spent panting hard. “Oh God.”

    She stretched out next to me and kissed the back of my neck. “Leasie, you are a dynamo Sweetie. You excite me so much. I’ve never…” She laid her cheek on my shoulder blade, wrapped and arm across my back and a leg across my thighs. She held me and let me breath until I was close to normal breathing.

    “Let’s get under the covers Leasie.” She stood up and rolled the covers back from her side. “Roll this way Sweetie.” I rolled and pulled my knees up to insert my feet below the covers and stretched out beneath them.

    She slid in next, slipped her left arm under my neck laying on her back. She exhaled heavily. “Wow, what an unforgettable day. You must be exhausted Ms. Carmichael.” She looked at the clock. “Four AM where does the time go?” I rolled over, rested my head on her shoulder, arm across her breasts and knee over her thigh. You feel so good Leasie I could stay here forever.”

    I had never felt so satisfied in my life. Our bodies fit so perfectly together, her skin so warm and soft. I could feel her heart beating as I melted into her.

    “Thank you, Ms. Cynthia.” I sighed gently kissing her neck.

    “You’re welcome, whatever it is you’re thanking me for.”

    “For everything… The opportunity with your company, putting up with my inappropriate behavior… Making me cum five times today…”

    “Leasie Honey, you have done nothing inappropriate. We signed a mutual consent agreement, remember? We are consenting adults, there is nothing inappropriate at all. You are a uniquely talented young woman that helped set up the biggest sales day in the history of the company and helped land a huge account that I have been pursuing for years. You will bring it home Wednesday. Think about it, start to finish three days! That is unbelievable.”

    I was filled with happy contentment to a level I had never known. “Thank you, Cynthia.”

    “Thank you, Ms. Carmichael. And thank you Leasie, for awakening desires in me that I never knew I had. You are so free and open and completely unafraid…”

    “Unafraid? I’m terrified… I’m mortified… You are my hero. I’ve studied your career and used you as my role model for a career. I am living the dream of my life working for you and what do I do? I act in the most unprofessional manor humanly possible. I’m completely out of control!” I was panting and felt on the verge of a panic attack.

    “Leasie, breath baby.” She said in that calm soothing voice that overrode all my senses. “Consenting adults. It’s ok. You have not acted unprofessionally…”

    “I came all over the conference table screaming and begging for it like a horny little slut!”

    She burst out with laughter. “There was that! But I have to take some responsibility for your horny little slut conversion. But I think we’ve handled your conversion quite professionally. Wouldn’t you agree Ms. Carmichael?”

    I could not help but laugh, or I would have died of humiliation. “Yes, I would say on a one to ten scale, I am a ten on the professional slut scale.”

    We both laughed. “I still can’t believe my behavior.” I said seriously. “You melt away all my inhibitions. I have never wanted anything so much as I want to touch you and please you and explore my deepest lust filled fantasies. Fantasies, I never knew I had a month ago.”

    “Damn Leasie, you’re torturing me again…”

    “I don’t want to torture you. I fantasize about ways to please you all the time. You are the sexiest most beautiful person I have ever seen. Your eyes, your hair, your neck, your lips, your breasts and damn that ass. Everything about you makes me crazy.” I planted kisses on her neck.

    “Oh Leasie…”

    I picked my head up and kissed her lips caressing her belly with my left hand. She moaned and arched her back. I thrust my tongue deeper into her mouth as she whimpered. My hand moved toward the waist band of her cotton panties.

    She gripped my hand and I shook her off and continued sliding my fingers under her waist band. She moaned and kissed me passionately. I slid my finger gently down over her shaved mons slowly parting her lips until I felt her clit.

    She sucked hard on my tongue and began to gyrate her hips as I pressed on her clit moving my fingers in tiny circles. She sensed what I had in mind and was more than happy to comply. She tilted her head back breaking the kiss. “Oh, Leasie Sweetie, that feels g, good!” She grunted.

    I laid my head back onto her shoulder a and began to whisper to her.

    “Ms. Cynthia, you are so sexy. I love touching you and pleasing you. I love the way you move that hot little ass. I want you so much it hurts.”

    Her eyes were closed and her mouth open as she almost sang. “Oooooh Leasieeeee. Aaaaahhhhh.

    Her high-pitched moans made me tingle with pleasure. “You’re so warm and wet. It turns me on so much knowing I make you that way…”

    “Oh yes Leasie!” Her hips moved faster.

    “I want to please you Ms. Cynthia. Oh God I love how you move. Please let me make you cum Ms. Cynthia.”

    Her hips rolled and my finger wiggled on her clit. “Oooohhhh Leasie, Yeessss!”

    “I want you to think about my tongue in your wet pussy, tasting you and teasing your little clit, knowing how you turn me on.”

    “Yes Leasie.” She squeaked.

    “I wanna taste your cum Ms. Cynthia. Please baby!” I whispered panting.

    “I’m cumming Sweetie! I’m cumming Sweetie! I’m cumming Sweetie! I’m cumming Sweetie!” She sang in time with her hip movements.

    “Oh yes Ms. Cynthia, I love the way you move. Your pussy’s so warm I love touching you and feeling your hot little clit…”

    Her body stiffened and back arched. “I’m cumming Sweetie! I’m cumming Sweetie! I’m cumming Sweetie! I’m cumming Sweetie! Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh! yyyyeeeesssss!”

    She slid her pelvis down away from my hand as her orgasm passed and I let my hand slip out of her waist band. Her hips dropped back to the bed and she breathed deeply regaining her composure. I settled my cheek back on her shoulder and sighed.

    “God, I love pleasing you Ms. Cynthia. You are so sexy…” I said contently.

    She nodded and lay perfectly still. I listened to her breathe and as it returned to normal, I could hear her heartbeat as I drifted peacefully off to sleep.

    I awoke to the sound of a knock from room service. There was no sign of Cynthia anywhere, so I looked frantically for my robe and found it on the floor. I scrambled for the door and opened it for a young man in a white button down and tie.

    “Good Morning.” I said hoping he spoke English.

    “Bonjour Mademoiselle, petit-déjeuner.” He said.

    Not sure what he said I pointed toward the dining table and smiled realizing my scrunchie had come off my ponytail and my hair had to be fabulous.

    He unloaded a tray of fruit, baguettes, coffee and juice. I signed, tipped and smiled and showed him the door.

    Then, in a panic, I looked at the clock in my bedroom. It was 10:47 AM. WTF I almost slept till noon! I found my phone and there were not messages or texts. I pulled up my e-mails and there were none from Cynthia. I saw her phone and computer bag, so she must have still been at the hotel somewhere.

    “Damn it! She’s probably in the fitness center.” I said to myself.

    I thought about joining her but had no idea if she really was there or how long she had been there already. instead I decided to get showered and dressed so I would at least be ready for work. We needed to prepare for LVMH tomorrow and I waisted half the day.

    I had to admit, my head felt very clear and focused. Five orgasms and a good sleep can work wonders. I shook my head. I came five times yesterday, but the most memorable moment was the feel of Ms. Cynthia cumming from my lone finger on her clit. Damn she felt good. I think I must have passed out immediately after that.

    I showered and got dressed, after a torturous two minutes of panicking over not having anything suitable for a Paris businesswoman. I decided I was just going to put on a conservative, mid-calf, navy skirt and suit jacket with a white frilled blouse. I hated it but did not have time to wine about it. I pulled my hair back into a ponytail and was good to go.

    Once I had it on, I looked better than I thought I would. I did my make-up and applied some smell goods. I walked into the living area and sat down for some breakfast. There was a full dining table with two chairs on each side and one on each end. I had just made my plate and sat down at the end facing the door, when she confirmed my suspicions. She walked in wearing another pair of spandex workout shorts. Bright yellow with a black semi sheer tank with ruffled shoulders.

    “Good Morning Ms. Carmichael. Aren’t you looking beautiful, dynamic and ready to work? Her ponytail flopped as she turned toward her bedroom. Let me put these up and I will join you for breakfast.” She held up her gym bag and walked toward the bedroom.

    The back of her top had a large oval opening that exposed most off her back with her black sports bra exposed. The ruffled shoulders added just the right feminine sexy touch. “Thank you, Cynthia. I’ve gotta say you look fabulous in that…” My eyes locked onto her gorgeous toned ass in the yellow spandex. “Outfit. You have the best collection of exercise clothes.” I finished under my breath. “Not very conducive of work getting done though.”

    “I heard that! I would have thought five orgasms would have calmed you down a bit.” She said entering the bedroom.

    “Not even close!” I blurted without thinking.

    She turned the corner “My horny little slut. I love…” her voice faded as she entered her bathroom and the door closed.

    What did she say? I wondered to myself. I love it? I love you? My face flushed and heart raced like a schoolgirl. “Stop it! You are out of your mind Leasie.” said the voice in my head.

    She walked back in a few moments later in her spandex shorts and sports bra. Her beautiful body on display, belly button visible, and begging to be kissed. I so wanted to kiss her all over and spend the day naked and intertwined.

    “God, you’re sexy.” I said shaking my head in disbelief how quickly my focus and clarity were pushed aside by my inner slut.

    She sat down at the opposite end of the table and took a bite of a strawberry. Even that was sexy. She saw me staring and smiled.

    “You’re insatiable Ms. Carmichael. I am a sweaty mess and you are looking at me like a dog eying a bone.” She smiled innocently.

    That look made me want her more.

    Knock, Knock, Knock. “Housekeeping Mademoiselle Liebert.”

    “Come in Emmie!” Yelled Cynthia.

    Emmie was a young maid dressed much like the maids in the us a grey well-fitting smock and black pants. She had black hair pulled back in a bun and brown eyes. She was as the French would say “petite” and young looking.

    “Emmie, thanks for coming up. This is Alecia, a very special friend who has joined my company. We are going to be spending a lot of time together, so I want you to take special care of her when she is staying here. It’s been a busy and exhausting twenty-four hours. We have showered a lot and I need you to give us fresh towels and bed linens this morning.” She looked at me smiling as my face flushed tomato red

    “Oui Mademoiselle. Pleasure to meet you Alecia.” She smiled.

    She said my name in French, I loved it. “The Pleasure is all mine.” I replied, not sure if I had ever used that phrase before. A remnant of my love for old movies I guessed.

    Cynthia had wolfed down a baguette and sucked on a strawberry staring at me hungrily. I mouthed the word tease and she smiled.

    “How is your mother Emmie?”

    “She is much better mademoiselle, thanks for your help. She has been back to work now for eight months and has had no flare ups. It is a challenge keeping her on her exercise routine every day, but she is doing better.” She took a stack of towels and cleaning supplies into Cynthia’s bathroom.

    Apparently, Cynthia actually took the time help out the maids mother. She really did have a great heart for someone so rich and influential.

    “Now where were we Ms. Carmichael. You were saying that seeing my sweaty body and unmade-up face. Has made your beautiful, slutty little pussy wet again?” She said looking at me and biting into a strawberry.

    She pulled the half-eaten strawberry from her mouth and moaned. “Mmmm, juicy and sweet.” She said slowly licking both lips.

    My eyes widened and a rush of moist heat flooded my pussy. I looked toward her room to make sure Emmie was not eves dropping. “I am trying to focus, Cynthia! We have a huge meeting tomorrow and you keep distracting me.”

    “By walking in here after my work out?” She asked tauntingly.

    “Have you seen your ass in spandex?”

    “So, you’re an ass girl?” She asked loudly.

    “We need to change the subject. Are you going to get dressed so we can prepare for tomorrow?” I asked in my best schoolteacher voice.

    “You’re down there lusting over my sweaty ass and you want me to focus?” She said again to loudly, and I looked for Emmie.

    “Why are you so nervous? Are you ashamed of our relationship?”

    My eye got big with an “are you crazy” look and I bobbed my head toward her room and mouthed “Emmie.”

    “Ms. Carmichael, we are grown adults and Emmie has worked in the hotel industry for seven years. She has worked here since she was 16 and she has seen it all. You are a financial genius, Incredibly beautiful, the sexiest person on the planet and an insatiable little slut. Why wouldn’t I want to shout it to the world?”

    A rush of heat hit my face and my pussy when she called me the sexiest person on the planet. I sat stunned and oblivious to everything but Cynthia Freakin Liebert. I felt powerless against her. Powerless was not the right word. I did not want to resist her. I wanted her more than anything and she knew it.

    “Are you really ready to work or are your panties wet thinking about my tongue in your pussy?”

    “I am ready to work Cynthia. Tomorrow’s meeting is vital to the future of the company and we need to…” She slid out of her seat and disappeared under the table.

    “What are you doing Ms. Cynthia.” I said, kicking myself for calling her Ms. Cynthia, the name I am to use whenever she is pleasuring me. The side chairs were moving as she crawled toward my

    “I am going to check those panties. If you have not yet soiled your panties, then I will get in the shower and we will be on our way. Otherwise I will need to remove them and eat your slutty little pussy until you cum again for the sixth time in 24 hours.” She said matter of factly.

    Just then Emmie popped out from Cynthia’s room behind me, “I will get your room now, Ms. Carmichael.” She walked out into the hall and got some more towels off of her supply cart.

    “Thanks Emmie.” I smiled nervously.

    As Emmie reentered the room Cynthia spoke from under the table leaving me completely mortified.

    “I think I can smell that wet little pussy already.” She thumped the chair close to me.

    Emmie seemed not to notice and walked on into my room just as Cynthia’s hand caressed my calf. I could not believe what was happening. Cynthia Freakin’ Liebert was on hands and knees under the table looking up my skirt.

    “This skirt it too tight Sweetie. We need to hike this up.” She gripped my calves and pulled. “Slide down a little and let’s see…” She pushed the skirt upward but could barely get passed my knees. “No, too tight, it needs to come off. Slide down more and pick up that sweet little ass Leasie.”

    I did as commanded, without thought. Or should I say consumed by the thought of her magical tongue. Shifting my legs to the side she reached around my waist and manage the clasp on the back of the skirt with one hand and the zipper with the other. As I wiggled my hips she pulled of the skirt and my shoes off in a single motion.

    I glanced toward my bedroom and thought I saw Emmie’s head retreat behind the door, but quickly lost focus when her hands gently moved up the back of my calves to my thighs. My ass hung on the edge of the chair and my body tingled with electricity from her touch.

    She backed away and slid hands between my knees and spread me wide. “You horny little slut! You’ve already soaked through your panties!” She barked so Emmie had to hear.

    I glanced at the door to see Emmie peeking as Cynthia’s tongue touched my pussy through my panties. My eyes closed from the pleasure of her touch and I moaned knowing I was being watched. Her tongue pressed hard forcing the silk fabric between my labia. I let out a whine and glanced at Emmie who watched wide eyed and mesmerized.

    As sick as it was, it excited me more with Emmie watching while one of the most influential businesswomen in the world was licking my cunt at the breakfast table.

    “Oh God that’s so good baby.” I moaned.

    “What did you call me?” She asked angrily taking her tongue back.

    “Ms. Cynthia!” I yelled desperately.

    “That’s right you horny little slut! I made you fucking cum five times yesterday and look at you. Your slutty little cunt soiled your panties again and now I’ve gotta clean it up.” She opened her mouth wide and pressed against my pussy sucking in my lips and panties and lapping at me with her tongue.

    “Oh God Ms. Cynthia!” I gasped palms on the table and mouth open wide. “That feels so good. OH God what you do to me.”

    Emmie was breathing hard with her mouth open. Her elbow peaked out from behind the door. She appeared to be masturbating.

    “I’m gonna need these panties Ms. Carmichael! From now on whenever your horny little pussy soils your panties, they are mine. Understood?” She said as she backed out from between my legs and pushed my knees aside.

    “Yes, Ms. Cynthia!” I said raising my ass off the chair so she could pull them off.

    Once she slid them off my feet and my knees cleared her body, I spread my legs wide offering myself to her masterful tongue.

    “Look at you, spreading that little wet pussy like a horny little slut!” She growled.

    “Do you want me to lick your pussy again Ms. Carmichael?”

    “Yes! Please lick my pussy Ms. Cynthia!” I reached under and pulled my legs wider apart.

    Emmie’s eyes closed as her finger hit the spot. She was now leaning against the door frame in plain sight with her hand bobbing in her pants.

    “What are you Ms. Carmichael?” She panted.

    “Oh God, I’m a horny fucking slut!”

    Emmie’s eyes met mine as Ms. Cynthia’s tongue parted my labia. My mouth opened and I squealed uncontrollably. “Aaaaaaaahhhhhh Ms. Cyn, thi, a. Aaaaaaahhhhhh! I screamed with her warm rough tongue probing my pussy then lapping at my clit.

    Emmie’s, lips were drawn in tight trying to remain unnoticed as her hand moved frantically inside her pants.

    I began to yell in rapid fire succession like an orgasmic auctioneer. “I’m cumming Ms. Cynthia! I’m cumming Ms. Cynthia! I’m cumming Ms. Cynthia! I’m cumming Ms. Cynthia! I’m cumming Ms. Cynthia!”

    My ass nearly slid off the chair as my body shook. Watching Emmie, using all her will to hold her lips sealed as she came with me only added to the excitement. I watched her face pressed against the door frame and she almost looked in pain apparently biting her lips closed as she nodded in time with my broken grunts.

    “Uh, uh, uh, uh, uh, uh, uh, uh.” I repeated grinding my pussy against Cynthia’s wonder tongue.

    The body shaking orgasm lingered with her tongue probing and lapping. I tried to pull away, my clit needing a break, but her triceps were over my thighs with a hand on each hip and she wanted more.

    I gripped the back of her head and let her have her way despite the continued over stimulation of my clit. “Fuck, fuck, fuck Cynthia, Oh God I love your fucking tongue!”

    She continued to lick slowly and suck and probe, lapping up my cum before letting loose with a labia stretching final suck. “Mmmm, juicy and sweet!” She shoved my chairback and crawled up between my legs and stood up leaning over me.

    Her lips came close and I eagerly extended my tongue to get a taste. I put my arms around her neck and kissed her passionately. I wished I could return the favor.

    She stood up and looked down at me shaking her head. “Do you think now you might be able to focus a while Leasie?”

    “No promises!” I said panting. “I can’t believe what you do to me!”

    Emmie had faded back into the bedroom, unnoticed by Cynthia.

    “So, you’re blaming me for you’re being a horny little slut?” She smiled and headed to her room twirling my panties

    “You made me this way Ms. Cynthia.” I suddenly realized I was naked from the waist down and Emmie was still in the room.

    My skirt was tossed back under the table, so I had to get on all fours and reach under for it when, on que, she walked out of my room getting a perfect view of my naked ass. I spun around sitting on my ass and put my skirt over me.

    “You Americans are funny sometimes. Your body is beautiful Ms. Carmichael, you don’t need to hide it. I assure you the pleasure has been all mine. If I may be of further service, please let me know. Ask for…”

    “Emmie. I remember.” I smiled noticing her stunning green eyes. I found myself staring.

    She gave a flirtatious smile “Bonne journée Mademoiselle.” She said as she walked out giving me a final look before closing the door.

    I sat there, naked, wet and sticky pondering the spark with Emmie before the reality of tomorrow’s meeting came to mind again. I ran to my bathroom to clean up and returned to the table with my computer bag and files ready for the presentation material.

    Cynthia came out looking completely together and professional. “Well Ms. Carmichael, I hope now you will be able to focus. I don’t think I have ever had six orgasms in twenty-four hours. If that doesn’t calm you down, I don’t know what will. Are we ready to get to work?”

    “Yes Mam.” I said seriously and stood up.

    “I just need to check something first.” She walked up to me and knelt down.

    Her right hand traced its way up my inner thigh and tucked in between my legs and around to my naked ass. Her face lit up. “Good girl, you do learn quickly. Shall we go Ms. Carmichael?”

    “Let’s Go!”

    We arrived at the office around 1:15 and the team was assembled. Stephon and Emma from Marketing on one side of the table and Maurice and Russell on the other. It was a great experience in teamwork. The six of us had a Marathon session that lasted until 8:45 PM.

    I had studied the complexity of LVMH in the week leading up to the trip but the reality of the companies and brands I would be dealing with if the deal went through was overwhelming,

    They had six sectors that included Wine and spirits with brands like Dom Perignon, Hennessey and Chandon wines from Australia, India, China and California and more than ten other brands.

    Fashion and leather goods included Louis Vuitton, Emilo Pucci in Italy, Cristian Dior

    , Fendi and the Pink Shirt Maker in London.

    Perfume and Cosmetics included Dior and Givenchy and Loewe along with Benefit Cosmetics in San Francisco.

    Watches and Jewelry included Zenith and Tag Heuer watches in Switzerland

    Retail included a huge food market La Grande Epicerie de Paris and Starboard retail shops on over 100 cruise ships and Global Duty-Free retail location.

    The “Other” business segment included Financial weekly publications, high end yachts from the Netherlands and Luxury Belmond Hotels.

    I would be visiting all of them in the next twelve months! Fortunately, the burning sting between my legs kept me grounded. About two hours into the meeting the sting from my overused and abused pussy became apparent. As the day wore on, I understood the meaning of Ariana Grande’s walking side to side. I was paying the price for six orgasms as I was rubbed raw. The exposure to the open air only seemed to dry me out and make it even worse.

    Dinner was brought in and we ate in the conference room. I could not help but notice Maurice was eating at the exact spot my cum puddle had been on the table the day before.

    When we returned to the hotel around 11:00 the pain had reached nearly unbearable.

    “Are you ok Leasie?” She asked concerned.

    I looked in her eyes and the embarrassment seemed to fade. “I am so sore.” I glanced down at my screaming lady parts.

    “Well hell yes, we abused that sweet little thing. I can put some baby oil on that for you…”

    “Oh God no!” I yelled.

    “What a difference a day makes.” She replied smiling. “Let me get it for you and you can put it on since you don’t trust me.”

    “It’s me I don’t trust. You applying baby oil to my pussy sounds like orgasm number seven and I can’t see that ending well tomorrow.”

    She smiled. “Good point. I’ll be right back.”

    I stood still, not moving until she came back.

    “Thank you. I need to put in on right now…”

    “We should get a good night sleep. If we head in about six, we can do a couple more dry runs before the meeting at ten.” She stepped forward and put a hand on my cheek and gave me a slow soft kiss. “Good night Leasie. Rest up Sweetie.”

    “Good night.” I replied, needing some relief.

    After applying the baby oil, I felt a lot better. I put on a grey and white stiped night shirt and climbed into bed thinking about the kiss and how good it felt to fall asleep with her last night.

    A few moments later, I found myself knocking on her door. “Come in.” She said quickly.

    The smile on her face said it all as she lay in bed. As I approached, she rolled back the covers and I climbed in next to her. She flipped off the light and faced me. She leaned in and kissed me sweetly. We kissed with gently swirling tongues for several minutes before she spoke.

    “I am so glad you knocked Leasie. I…” She fell silent and looked into my eyes. After a moment she kissed me again rolled onto her back pulling me against her. I snuggled against her shoulder with my nose tickling her neck breathing in her perfume. I draped a leg across her, and we drifted off to sleep.

    I awoke early and laid there listening to her breath and loving the feel of her skin against mine. I slowly caressed the skin on her soft belly and laid my head on her chest to hear her heartbeat. I sensed she was awake, but she did not speak. My fingertips dance across her silky skin.

    “Mmmmm, good morning.” She sighed caressing my back with her left hand.

    “Good morning Cynthia. Thank you for letting me do this. What a perfect way to spend the night.”

    She kissed me softly, touching my face. I responded with a hand on her cheek, and a subtle probing tongue. Kissing her was remarkable. It caused butterflies in my stomach and woke up every nerve in my body. Despite my fear of morning breath, we kissed for several minutes before she broke the kiss and we laid facing each other locking eyes.

    “Good Morning Ms. Carmichael.” she said in a contented sigh. I could have looked into her eyes all day long.

    “Big day today. I can’t wait to close this deal!” I said rolling out of bed.

    “Let’s do it!” She replied also rolling out.

    We were dressed and out the door bright and early. And so, began the biggest day in company History. We presented the plan and preliminary fund offerings for their pension funds and targeted the changeover January first.

    They wanted it for October first, basically two months away. We needed to move full speed ahead. It was decided I would start immediately to visit their locations first thing in the morning with Anatole Renaud their letch of a Vice President of Human Resources. We would map out the current investment options they offered employees and the closest equivalent of our funds, matching risk and investment profiles as closely as possible.

    Then we would review the additional option for our exclusive hi performance funds and how to present them to employees.

    The meeting wrapped at about 4:00 PM and Anatole and his team wanted to take me to La Grande Epicerie de Paris. It was remarkable. It was an upscale food market like nothing I had ever seen. It was five floors with open atrium with crisscrossing escalators consisting of over 100,000 square feet in the heart of Paris. While there I received a call from Cynthia.

    “Hey Boss. What’s up?”

    “Ms. Carmichael, I just wanted to say great job today. Maybe too good. I have no idea if it is possible or even legal to administer a launch this massive in two months. I have to take the redeye to New York and meet with legal counsel. Flying commercial! I hate it. Unfortunately, we must part company.”

    I was shocked. It hit me like a slap to the face. My lack of panties suddenly felt like being naked on the streets. The thought of sleeping alone, the enormity of my project with LVMH, and traveling in a foreign country all felt overwhelming.

    “Wow. I am going to miss you Ms. Cynthia.” I said sadly.

    “That is an understatement Ms. Carmichael! I was so looking forward to some payback for services rendered. My condition should be passing in a day or two. And who knows when our paths will cross again. It could be weeks!”

    “I know, it’s going to be torture! Can’t you wait until morning?” I pleaded.

    “Unfortunately, the only window with our General Counsel is tomorrow. Keep Russel and Maurice close and call me anytime 24/7 if you need help. You’ve got this. LVMH is your only focus give them your undivided attention and you will have our full support. I will leave a corporate credit card in your name in the hotel room. You’ll need clothes for the next several weeks. You know who’s brands you will need to buy. Expense whatever you need Ms. Carmichael. How is that for a fringe benefit. A shopping spree in Paris for Louise Vuitton and Christian Dior.”

    “Holy shit, are you serious?” I said too loudly before realizing I was with Anatole and company.

    “Yes Ms. Carmichael, I am serious. You must look the part. You’re managing $48 Billion. A couple hundred grand is a rounding error.” She said calmly. But try to keep it less than 150K.”

    “Ok,” I said trying not to make an ass of myself. “Oh, my poor plants…”

    “What?” Said Cynthia confused.

    “I’m sorry, it just occurred to me I bought new plants and there is no way the watering globes will keep them going until I get back. Stacey, is kind of far away from my apartment, though she does have a key…”

    “Is that the young lady I met with you in the elevator?”

    I was amazed she remembered. Cynthia’s mind was so sharp, and she remembered everyone she’s ever met it seems. “Yes, she was my college roommate, also a business major looking for work.” I added.

    “I’ll tell you what, you’re at 71 Broadway right?” She said sounding excited.

    “Yes.” I said tentatively

    “It’s so close to the office. “I’ll water the plants on two conditions.”

    “I couldn’t ask you to do that…”

    “You didn’t hear the conditions” She interrupted.

    “Ok, I’m listening.”

    “I can use it to sleep over on late nights at the office, and when I do, I can put on your panties and call you for some assisted self-pleasuring.” She said in a sultry voice.

    My face flushed red and my pussy flushed hot. “Oh, my God…” I so wanted to explore this further but the gallery of people I was with were hovering. “We have a deal, Ms. Cynthia, but I’m afraid my ferns may need a lot of love and attention.”

    “You horny little slut!” She giggled. “I’m afraid I will also need to confiscate any panties that get soiled in the tending to your ferns as well.”

    “I’m not going to have any left.” I said looking at Anatole making sure he was not eaves dropping or getting bored. It seemed Russel and Maurice were keeping him entertained.

    “What a shame that would be… Easy access at all times.” She sighed.

    My face just reddened more, and I could not think of a good retort.

    “Text me Stacey’s number and resume. I will give her a call and arrange a meeting to get it from her and talk to her about employment options.”

    “Oh, I just love you so much Cynthia. You are so generous. This is above and beyond anything I could have dreamed. Thank you! Thank you! Thank you.” I said excitedly until the first thing I said hit home.

    “You’re welcome Ms. Carmichael, but I think you might be confusing unbridled lust for love Sweetie!”

    There was an awkward pause and then she laughed. “I’m teasing. I just love you too Sweetie. Good luck with the letch and I will be in touch.” She hung up.

    And thus, began a two-month trek to all of the major corporate offices of LVMH. About one week in I was at their office in Rome and we got a slight reprieve. They were legally obligated to finish the calendar year with their current provider. So, we only needed the employee interface up by October first so their employees could *********** their fund for transfer and set future allocations. Actual fund transfers would occur on January first, when the accounts went live.

    I got into a routine of talking to Cynthia around lunch time and just before dinner regarding business and eventually pleasure on certain evenings after midnight. I would talk to Stacey and my parents between 11:00PM and Midnight. Having nightly calls with Stacey and or my parents really helped to keep me grounded.

    Regarding Stacey and her job situation. On that first night I called her and had her send a resume. I helped her do some homework on Cynthia and the Company and they scheduled an interview the following week at my apartment where Cynthia got a key.

    Maurice and Russell became buddies with me. I truly enjoyed being with them and we worked well together. Russell was divorced and Maurice was single and gay, so they were happy to be traveling with me. Not to mention they were incredibly helpful on my shopping spree. After a few days, even the letch Mr. Renaud turned out to be a joy to know.

    I had finished dinner and returned to the Belmond Hotel Cipriani in Venice. I was in freakin’ Venice, in a $6000 per night hotel room with a patio overlooking the Adriatic for free, compliments of the letch and LVMH. It was the evening of the scheduled interview with Stacey and Cynthia.

    I had let Stacey and Cynthia know I would be up late and hoped to hear from them. With the time difference it was about 3:00PM in New York. Their interview was at 7:00PM on a Friday night in my apartment. Cynthia was bringing dinner and they would eat and talk. If they finished at 9:00PM it would be 3:00AM in Venice.

    I received a text from Stacey at 1:00AM

    Stacey: She’s here!

    Me: You’ll do great! Love you!

    Stacey: Thanks, Soooo Much Love you too!

    I went to bed and woke up at 6:00AM. Midnight in New York. I had no text from either of them. We had a fun day scheduled to sleep in and tour Venice for the afternoon.

    I texted Stacey and ask how it went. I did not get a response by 6:15 and texted Cynthia.

    Cynthia: It went well. She is a sweet girl. I think I found an opportunity she would love nearly as much as you. I’m wearing your panties… Call me!”

    I was watching the sun rise over the Adriatic on a lounge chair in a nighty, and the text had my heart racing as I was dialed with a sense of purpose.

    “Good morning Ms. Carmichael. I have been thinking about you.” She said sending a tingle from my ear to the tips of my toes.

    I sighed and breathed deeply.

    She continued.” I am laying on your bed Leasie. I am wearing your pink lace thong panties and your Tank T with a red heart on it. What about you?”

    “I am on a lounge chair on a patio overlooking the sun rise over the Adriatic. It’s breath taking. I’m wearing a red silk camisole and red silk bikini panties.”

    “Oh, I like that Leasie. I’ve been thinking a lot about you. You owe me you know.” She said moaning softly.

    “Oh, I know. I’ve been fantasizing about pleasing you for a long time Ms. Cynthia.”

    “Really? How long have you been lusting after me Ms. Carmichael? Hold that thought and I will be right back to you.” There was a long moment before she returned. “Sorry Ms. Carmichael, you were saying…”

    “Well, that’s tough to say… Looking back there were hints… The first whiff of your perfume in the elevator the day we met, caused and interesting reaction… Boarding the plane to The Hamptons, when I first saw your ass in those jeans. Wow…It was the sexiest ass I had ever seen. I wanted to touch it. I wanted to bite it, I wanted to fuck Ghalib the cab driver. There were so many feelings unleashed.”

    “Ms. Carmichael, you are getting me excited. Can we play a little game sweetie?” She asked seductively.

    Intrigued, I told her yes.

    “How bout you tell me how you would like to pay back your debt and we act it out right now?”

    “I like that Idea, Ms. Cynthia. I miss you desperately and I’ve had no avenue of release.”

    “Excellent, Ms. Carmichael. You say you’re wearing silk panties?”

    “Yes,” I replied, heart racing.

    “Can you please touch yourself through your panties just for a second?”

    “Yes, Ms. Cynthia, but I need to go inside first.

    “Why Sweetie?

    “Someone might see me out here.” I said shyly.

    “All the more exciting Leasie.”

    Why did I melt whenever she called my Leasie? No one seemed to be up yet in the neighboring rooms, so I began.

    “I’m touching myself Ms. Cynthia.” I said breathing deep.

    “Excellent Sweetie. Does the silk feel good against you wet little pussy?”

    “Ummmm, yes.” I said sliding my finger between my warm labia. Suddenly I thought of her tongue teasing me through my panties, at the breakfast table.

    “Great, now Ms. Carmichael, I want you to tell me exactly how you plan to pay your debt to me. I want you to continue touching yourself until you cum in your panties like the horny little slut you are. And when you’re done, you’re going to send me your dirty little panties DHL priority. And, of course you will have to go panty less today for soiling another pair.”

    Somehow the thought of sending my panties to her excited me even more.

    “Just on second Ms. Carmichael, I need to switch you to speaker so I can talk hands free.” The phone seemed to go dead.

    Once again, I was in disbelief of her effect on me. The image of that magical diamond between her legs as she laid face down on the lounge chair filled my mind.

    The diamond was topped by her dark pink asshole and angled down and out, the side points were formed at the intersection of her thighs, ass cheeks and outer labia. From there, the crease of her outer labia and thighs angled closer together making perfect straight lines converging at the tip of her vagina. The lower end of the diamond did not come to point as her clitoral hood faded into the gap between her thighs. This gave the appearance the lower tip of the diamond was cut off, leaving an inch-wide gap below her vagina. Her firm round ass begged to be touched and kissed…

    I was interrupted by Cynthia’s voice. “…still there Ms. Carmichael? Hello?”

    “Oh sorry Ms. Cynthia I was lost in thought. I am standing naked before you now, so every part of me can feel your skin against mine.” My finger pressed the wet silk between my engorged pussy lips. “I love the way your shoulders peek out from my tank top, but I need to kiss your neck and shoulders. Please stand up so I can take that off. I need full access.”

    I could her rustling as she apparently was standing up. “We’re close enough I feel your breath and smell your perfume. I need to kiss you and peal that shirt off. I’m lifting the tank up and off and leaning in to meet those bright red little lips

    She mumbled and moaned as if she were really kissing me.

    “I love the feel of the skin on your cheek and neck as I caress you with my fingers.” I sighed. “I love my hands running over you sexy naked shoulders and siding down the curve of you back as my tongue dances with yours.”

    She whimpered again sounding like I was kissing her. She was magical at this. My finger was pressing the silk fabric deeper into my wetness.

    “I have to feel that gorgeous ass so I’m sliding my hand inside your (or should I say my) panties. Oh God, I love the feel of that firm little ass. It makes my pussy so wet Ms. Cynthia.” I moaned as I plunged my finger up and down my hot slit, rubbing the wet silk against me.

    My eyes closed as I imagined the sound of our breaking kiss and heard her gasp.

    “I need to kiss that neck and shoulders Ms. Cynthia. I can smell that perfume; it turns me on so much. I can feel your heartbeat as I kiss your tender neck. I have to have you Ms. Cynthia. I am laying you back onto the bed, reluctantly releasing those buns so I can support myself as I lay you down and slide you up to place your head on the pillow.” I rubbed myself and imagined her beautiful body pressed against mine, as I lowered myself onto her.

    “I’m moving to your shoulders gripping your left should with my right hand and tracing the curve as I kiss the little gap above your collar bone. I’ve dreamed of having my way with you for so long. I can feel your hands caressing my back. I love it when you touch me Ms. Cynthia.” I was panting as my finger moved quicker. “I can feel you shiver as my breath hits your neck and your hands grip my ass.”

    “Oh Leasie, I feel that in MY clit sweetie!” She whimpered using my line.

    That sent a wave of pleasure though me and I knew I would be cumming quickly. She made me lose all control every time. I had to direct my narrative to justify my pending orgasm.

    “What are you doing sliding your hand between us? I’m pleasuring y, you! Oh fuck! That finger!” I yelled working mine wildly through my panties.

    Luckily, she took my que. “Feel how wet you are, you horny little slut! You’re gonna cum before me, again aren’t you?”

    “Oh, God Ms. Cynthia!” I squealed fingering myself wildly. “It’s not fair. I remember that Friday night cumming with my face in your neck, smelling your perfume while Mr. Happy pounded my clit!”

    “Oh, Sweetie that hot little twat is sucking my fingers in. Oh, my you are excited, aren’t you?”

    “Oy Yes, I love what you do to me!” I said in a high-pitched whine. “I want you inside of me Ms. Cynthia.”

    “You like it hard don’t you slut?” She panted and squealed apparently close to cumming too. “Beg for my fucking fingers Slut!”

    “Finger fuck me Ms. Cynthia! Aaahhh fuuuuuuuuuuck! I’m gonna cuuuuummmmmmmmm. Oh, yeeeeesssssss Ms. Cyyyyynnnnthia! Fuck me hard! Pleeeaaaase!”

    She screamed along with me as her orgasm built. I heard fingers sloshing and slapping her wet pussy along with muffled screams as the bed rustled in the background.

    “Oh, fuck Ms. Cynthia. You’re making me cum so hard! I love what you do to mmmmmmeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Cuuuuuummmmminnnnggg. OH God! Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh baby! I’m cuuuuuuuummmmmminggggggggg.

    “Yes! cum for me Leasie! You turn me on so much. Your pussy’s so warm and wet!”

    I could barely hold the phone as I rubbed the wet silk on my clit. My entire body stiffened as I came hard just thinking about her. I had never been this out of control… Ever! But I had never felt so alive and free before. I wanted more of her. I had to have more of her and would do anything to get it.

    As my orgasm passed, I lay there, eyes still closed, panting and touching myself. The panties were soaked through and the wet area covered halfway up to the waist band and around to the bottom of my ass.

    “Oh, Ms. Cynthia, you make me crazy. I can’t stop thinking about you. Your skin, your scent, your taste, your eyes, your beautiful body. I want to kiss you all over. I need to see you and taste you. I can’t stop thinking about the taste when I sucked your cum off that vibrator. I wanna taste you pussy so badly. I need you to cum in my mouth with my tongue buried inside of you, and I need it right now!”

    “Oh Leasie, your lips are so warm and soft on my neck. I want to feel them on my pussy. I want to stroke your hair while you probe me with your tongue. Kiss me Sweetie.”

    “Yes, I love it when our tongues connect and meld together…Oh god.”

    I swore I could hear the sounds of a passionate kiss. She really was good at this.

    “I could kiss you forever, but I’ve waited so long, I need to taste you Ms. Cynthia. I am kissing the top of your chest, planting light kisses as my hands grip your shoulders. My stiff nipples are caressing the skin of your upper abdomen. Can you feel them?”

    “Yes, your tits are tickling me, and your lips are magical…”

    “I can feel your wet heat on my belly as I slide slowly lower, between your legs. Oh, Ms. Cynthia, I can smell that sweet pussy. I am kissing the top of your right breast…”

    “Oooohhhh Sweetie, your lips are so soft, please don’t stop.” She sighed so sexily, I felt butterflies through my body.

    I am raising myself up to see those beautiful breasts, they are so damned sexy… Oh baby, your eyes look like they could devour me. You make me so fucking wet.” I panted and she groaned softly. “I’m kissing your right nipple.”

    “Oh, sweetie that feels so good, yes right there,” She whimpered.

    “And now the left… I love every inch of you Ms. Cynthia.”

    “Yeeessss,” she said softly. “I love feeling your skin against mine.”

    “Your belly is like warm silk Ms. Cynthia.” My fingers worked the wet silk of my panties slowly up and down my slit. My mind could perfectly picture her tanned belly as I spoke. “I’m kissing circles around your belly button, leaning on my elbow as my hands caress your abdomen.

    “That feels so good, your hands are so soft, and your lips, I can’t help pushing myself toward them longing for the next kiss. I want you so much Sweetie… Please…”

    “I’m gripping the waist band sweetie; I need my panties off of you. That’s it Ms. Cynthia, raise those sexy hips.” I whimpered as my finger hit the spot again. “I’m peeling back the panties… Oh God, they’re clinging to those beautiful moist lips. They don’t want to let go. But I need to kiss you there…”

    “Oh, fuck Leasie, please lick my pussy, oh God I need it…”

    “Let’s get these off Ms. Cynthia. Damn I love watching you wiggle those hips… That’s it, passed the knees. Wow, you’re yanking those legs out. Oh shit, your legs are spread wide…”

    “I want your tongue in there Sweetie…”

    “Me too Ms. Cynthia, but it’s so pretty, let me see it for just a minute. Oh, fuck you smell so good. Let me get my hands under those thighs, I think I’m gonna need to hold on, you’re already gyrating and I’m not even touching you yet! Who’s the horny little slut now?”

    “You’re such a terrible tease, please Leasie, you’ve tortured me enough. I’ve needed this for weeks…”

    “But Ms. Cynthia, I need to kiss that silky skin on those firm inner thighs and feel them on my cheek first. You don’t want me to just dive in do you?”

    “Yes! Please, lick my fucking pussy…”

    “Oh God, Ms. Cynthia, I love it when you talk dirty, but you need to hold still a little, I can barely keep hold of that beautiful ass. You’re gonna strain something shoving that steaming little pelvis at me.”

    “Please Leasie!” She whined.

    I was barley touching myself, but she had me working into a frenzy of lust that I knew I could not control.

    “Ok Ms. Cynthia, just let your ass rest on my hands and rest on the bed. I promise I will do all the work, just breath and relax. We’re both gonna enjoy this…”

    “Ok, ooh, your hands are warm.

    “Thank you, Ms. Cynthia, I like those knees in the air and your legs spread wide for, me. What a perfect little slit. I love the way your pink little lips are glistening. And I can see your clit hood bulging, I bet that little clit is ready to sing for me.”

    “Please, make it sing Leasie. I’m so ready.” She pleaded.

    “I’m kissing your left inner thigh just above the knee.” (She moaned). “And another an inch closer. Oh, your skin is like silk and your sent is making me tingle all over. I’m kissing closer, can you feel my breath Ms. Cynthia?”

    “I feel it just like you were here with me Sweetie. Don’t stop, you’re so close.”

    “My cheek is caressing your soft skin as I kiss the crease of your thigh and labia.”

    “Oh yes I can feel that Sweetie.” She panted.

    “I’m tickling your lips with the tip of my nose…”

    “Oh yes…”

    “Shall I kiss you now?” I asked teasing as my finger rubbed faster.

    “Yes please.” She sighed.

    “But I haven’t tasted your right thigh yet. I’m kissing the right crease…”

    She whispered, “Please just eat my pussy now.” I heard the bed rustling again and heavy exhale.

    “Relax that pretty pelvis Ms. Cynthia, I’m kissing toward your knee… almost done.”

    More moans and rustling in the background. I loved knowing I could excite her, hopefully, at least close to as much as she excited me.

    “There all done. I love looking into your eyes Ms. Cynthia. I have been waiting for this. I have craved it since I got the taste off your vibrator. I knew I had to have more and would do whatever it took to get it. I’m moving my face closer to you. Damn your eyes are beautiful…”

    “Uh huh.” She moaned frantically.

    “My tongue is slowly extending as I get closer. You smell so sexy Ms. Cynthia. Here it comes…”

    “Uuummmmmm yesssssss.” She whispered.

    “I’m sliding the tip of my tongue ever so slowly into the bottom of your slit…”

    “Uuuuuuuuuuuuu.” She moaned softly.

    “That’s it, raise those hips and bring that wet pussy to me. My tongue is running slowly up your slit, just teasing both labia as I go. You taste amazing Ms. Cynthia, I need more. I’m looking at you and pulling back. (She whimpered) “I’m going to lick you for real now Ms. Cynthia, and I’m not going to stop until you cum in my mouth.”

    “Oh, yes please! Make me cum Sweetie!”

    “I’m taking a firm slow lick up your hot cunt.”

    “O, ooo, ooo, ooh.” She groaned in a broken spastic gasp. Feels so good St, Leasie.”

    “I’m Gripping your ass and pressing my face between your soft wet lips. Oh God I love tasting you. My tongue is probing your pussy while I rub your clit with my nose…”

    “Oh fuck, Sweetie, it’s so good!” She squealed. “Please don’t stop! Your tongue’s so warm inside me…”

    “I’m not stopping Honey, I wanna taste every bit of your sweet juice. I’m wiggling my tongue inside you and rubbing my nose as fast as I can on your stiff little clit.”

    “Oh Shit, I’m cumming Sweetie, shoving your head into me. Aaaaahhhhh! Aaaaaaahhhhhh! Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!”

    “I love your cum Cynthia. I’m squeezing your ass and forcing my tongue as deep as I can. I’m not letting go. Oh yes, grind yourself against me baby.” I worked my finger harder through my panties.

    “Cu, uu, uumming! Fuck! Aaaaahhhh! Fuck!” She screamed as her orgasm peaked.

    “Oh, that tongue, it’s sooooooo gooooood!”

    ” I love your cum! I’m lapping up every drop, licking your pink hot lips I love that sticky sweet cum Ms. Cynthia and I need more…”

    “Please, it’s too…”

    “I’m sucking that clit and kissing it while I lap at your wet slit with my tongue, gripping your ass and not letting go.”

    “Aaaaahhhhhhhhhh, shit sweetie, it’s too much. Holy shit, please.”

    “You taste to good Ms. Cynthia, I gotta have more.” I could feel an orgasm building again. She was like a bad drug I couldn’t kick, and I didn’t want to.

    She squealed like she was in pain as I sucked her stiff little clit in my mind.

    “Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! She screeched in a growing crescendo as both our orgasmed approached.

    “Oh God, I’m cumming Ms. Cynthia, your pussy tastes so good.” I held the phone to my ear and shoved my left hand into my panties and my cum soaked fingers from my right hand into my mouth. “Oh God, I love your cuuuummmmm! Oooooohhhhh! Ooooooohhhhh! God! Yes.” I mumbled and sucked my fingers while my other hand stimulated my clit.”

    “Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!” She repeated in rapid succession as we came together.

    We both panted and groaned as we slowly gained control of ourselves. After a moment she spoke panting. “Well Ms. Carmichael, I hope that will take the edge off a bit. Looking at our calendar, it could be weeks until we’re together again.”

    “Did it ever take the edge off,” I said breathing heavy.

    I opened my eyes just in time to see the couple from the next suite staring at me with wide eyes and open mouths. They smiled and then looked at each other hungrily. Then he planted a kiss on her, and they hobbled back inside keeping full tongue engagement. “I think the couple next door got breakfast and a show, and now they are going for dessert!” My face reddened.

    “I am sure you were quite the sight Ms. Carmichael. We should do this again soon. If you will forgive me, it’s late and I have some urgent matters to attend.” She said cheerily with a giggle.

    “It was a memorable call Ms. Cynthia. Thank you, thank you, thank you. I look forward to a face to face; very soon I hope. Until then Ciao Bella!”

    When we hung up, I looked at my panties, and they were wet nearly to the waist band and from the feel of it, half my ass was wet. I smiled at the thought of mailing them to her. I leaned back, closed my eyes and thought about when I might finally have my tongue in her tender sweet pussy. The moment was topped off by the ensuing moans of passion coming from the open bedroom door of the couple in the next suite…

    To be continued…


  • THE CRUISE_(4)

    Font size : +


    One wild Vacation Chapter 1

    The Cruise
    Chapter 1
    Last year I decided to treat myself to a vacation I would remember, I work hard as a computer systems consultant and thought I deserved it, so after a little research into the different types of vacations available a cruise round Europe caught my eye, this was duly booked and preparations made.
    I really need to describe myself, I’m 36 years old, six foot tall fairly well built blue eyes and short cropped fair hair I’m not too bad looking although I say it myself, I’ve never had any trouble with the lady’s
    After a long tiring flight and coach journey I arrived at the port in Stockholm, which is in Sweden. I boarded the Ship which was massive the whole thing was quite impressive, we set sail at 6pm, after a very nice dinner I had a wander around the ship I decided to have an early night as I was worn out
    The next morning we arrived in Helsinki in Finland, as I had previously worked for a large consortium in Helsinki, I chose to stay on board and just relax and familiarise myself with the ship, and getting to know where everything was.
    Most of the passengers left the ship on organised day trips so the ship seemed very deserted, apart from the staff that was busy doing their thing.
    Just after lunch, I ended up at a small coffee bar, ordering a Latte from a pretty young Russian girl called Natasha, we chatted for a while and she said that today was her last day as her contract was ending. She was to leave for home before seven this evening when the ship was due to set sail. She spoke with a very sexy thick Russian accent, when she passed me the receipt to sign for the drink she had written “Your cabin 30 minutes”, I signed her part an pushed the other into my pocket, she gave me a sexy wink with a slight pout, I walked away a little exited and a little confused I went straight to my cabin and tidied up just in case, I decided to freshen up I had just stepped out of the shower when I heard a light tap on the cabin door, I wrapped myself in a towel and opened it.
    Natasha was standing there holding a tray with a coffee on it “Your coffee sir” she said quite loudly for the benefit of anyone caring to listen and brushed straight past me giving me a wicked smile, I closed the door she put the tray down on the table, she stood by the bed the bed and looked at me purring in her sexy accent “I don’t have long I only have an hour”, as I looked at her I thought she must be twenty two or twenty three and about five foot one tall and very petite, she began removing her clip-on tie and unbuttoning her white blouse, which she threw on the chair, she wasn’t wearing a bra her breasts now in full view and I would say they were the best I’ve ever seen, possibly a C cup they looked natural and firm against her slim frame, she sat on the edge of the bed, I reached down and cupped one with my right hand feeling it’s firmness and her hardening nipple in my palm, with a smile she pulled away my towel leaving me naked before her she started stroking my growing cock until it was its full 8”, she looked up at me and with that wicked smile leaned forward and took the end of my hard cock into her mouth, her red lips closing round it. I felt her tongue exploring the tip her right hand was still stroking the length her left hand now started fondling my heavy balls, I almost came when she opened her mouth and slid it the full length of my cock until I felt her lick my balls and the head of my cock press down the back of her throat, she held it there a few seconds and looked up into my eyes she then began to suck furiously whilst wanking with a tight fist I felt my excitement rising until I could hold on no more, I put my hands on her head and let out a long moan as I shot spurt after spurt of hot cum into her mouth, she kept her mouth tight on my pulsing cock until I had finished Cumming, she then let my rapidly deflating member slip from her mouth she looked up at me opened her mouth and showed me the content of cum, with a quick smile and a swallow it was gone she quickly stood and removed her tight pencil skirt and little knickers, she was now only wearing suspenders and black stockings she sat on the bed leaned back onto her elbows and opened her legs.
    Her pussy was completely clean shaven with a small tattoo of a heart to one side, I could see the sheen of dampness on her pussy lips letting me know she was getting excited too, I knelt down in front of her she sat up and kissed me passionately. I started groping at her large breasts, I lowered my head and started sucking on her erect nipples, one after the other after a few minutes I worked my way lower kissing down her flat stomach to her waiting pussy. She started moaning as my tongue traced round the outside of her very wet pussy lips, Natasha opened her legs wider and I used my thumbs to part her pussy, I then plunged my tongue deep inside her wet slit she gasped and let out a very primeval groan. I found her stiffening clit and began to suck on it, she was getting much wetter, I pushed two fingers into her sopping pussy and she squealed, she reached down and grabbed my hair forcing my face harder into her pussy, she let out a loud scream; her body went stiff as her first orgasm flooded through her, she trembled slightly and went limp, I kept my fingers deep inside her and my lips clamped on her clit, she used my hair to pull my head up she looked into my eyes and said in her sexy accent, “fook me fook me now” all the excitement of bringing her off had given me another massive hard on, I leaned over her until the tip of my cock touched her wet pussy lips, I looked at Natasha’s face she was biting her bottom lip I stroked the end of my erection up and down her wet slit, she looked into my eyes and nodded, with a single thrust I pushed all 8″ of rock hard cock into her, I started sliding my full length in and out of her very wet pussy, she began to moan in time with my thrusting, she suddenly went ridged and squeezed the tops of my arms hard and her pussy muscles clamped tight on my cock, as another orgasm ripped through her body she reached down and pulled my cock out she shuffled around and got onto all fours, I knelt on the bed behind her I entered her tight pussy again in a single stroke, I then started to bang it into her pussy quite hard my thighs were slapping against her perfect shaped buttocks, I reached around and started fingering her very wet clit and she had another orgasm and slumped, forward with her head on the bed gasping from its intensity. I took my fingers which were wet with her pussy juice and started stroking her puckered anus between her tight firm buttocks, whilst I was still fucking her pussy with my hard cock.
    I pressed a little harder with my middle finger, and it slipped in her puckered little hole up to the first knuckle, I kept it there for a few seconds until I felt her relax then I pushed it in to the second knuckle, she tensed slightly then relaxed. I then began to saw my finger in and out of her tight anus in the same rhythm as my cock in her pussy.
    She looked round at me and said, “Fook me in my tight ass… Hard!” I almost came at her suggestion.
    I pulled my rampant cock from her pussy and wiped it all around her little puckered anus to try and lubricate it, I started to push it in and she pushed back, it went in about an inch and I stopped I waited until she relaxed as she got used to the size stretching her, I pushed again and felt it pop past her ass muscle, she gasped as I slid in my full 8″, I kept it there for a while until she was comfortable, then she started fucking my cock like a wild woman she built herself up to another orgasm calling out “Da da da”, I felt her ass muscles tighten and she moaned, Cum in my ass” the sexy accent and her squeezing ass was too much. I groaned and started shooting more hot cum deep in her anus the sensation pushed her over the edge, and she had another quivering orgasm we both then collapsed onto the bed my dwindling cock slipped from her tight ass hole with a slurp, after a minute or so she rolled over gave me a passionate kiss jumped up, quickly got dressed and said good-bye, I thanked her and started to ask if we could keep in touch, but she stopped me by putting a finger over my lips, she gave me a kiss on the forehead, smiled and left closing the door behind her, I flopped back on the bed and fell asleep……..


  • Mo’s enema

    Font size : +


    After talking to her online, Mo finally meets her domme in the flesh

    Mo was trembling with nervousness and excitement as she knocked on the hotel room door. It was going to be her first time meeting Jessica in person after playing with her online for months. There was a shadow of someone looking through the door’s peephole, then Mo heard a voice.

    “You know what to do pet.”

    Mo took a deep breath and looked up and down the corridor to make sure no one was there. Then she reached into her purse, took out the blindfold Jessica had sent her in the mail, and put it over her eyes. Mo heard the door open, and a soft strong hand took her by the wrist and led her into the hotel room. The door closed behind them, and Mo was spun around and pressed against it. Jessica pressed herself against Mo’s back, and leaned down to whisper into Mo’s ear.

    “I am going to have so much fun with you pet,” Jessica purred. She reached around and began unbuttoning the dress shirt Mo was wearing. In moments it was open, exposing Mo’s breasts as she had been instructed not to wear a bra. Jessica pulled the shirt off Mo, then pressed her back against the door, her breasts against the cool painted wood. A second later Jessica pulled down and off the skirt Mo was wearing, revealing a pair of black lace panties.

    Now clad only in her panties and high heels, Mo was led into the room, still blindfolded. Jessica took Mo’s hands and pulled them behind her back, then Mo felt a pair of leather cuffs slide over her hands and tighten on her wrists.

    Once more Jessica whispered into Mo’s ear, “Do you remember your safeword pet?”

    Mo nodded. “It’s ‘Ghost.’”

    “Good. Then unless you need to say it, I don’t want to hear anything but moans from you.” Jessica then began to tweak and play with Mo’s nipples until they stood out straight and hard from Mo’s breasts and she was panting. Jessica’s hands left Mo’s breasts, and a second later Mo let out a yelp and shuddered in pain as a pair of clamps were applied to her nipples, then another as Jessica tugged the chain that connected the clamps to make sure they were secure.

    Mo heard a rustle of clothes as Jessica undressed herself, then felt Jessica’s hand slowly run up her thigh to her panty covered crotch.

    “Someone’s wet I see,” Jessica said and Mo blushed, then moaned as Jessica’s fingers began to run up and down the outside of her lips through her panties. She began to push open Mo’s pussy so that even more moisture collected in the crotch of the panties, and even though Jessica was ignoring Mo’s clit, she could feel herself start to approach orgasm. Mo moaned in frustration when Jessica stopped touching her, and pulled her panties down and letting Mo step out of them.

    “Open up little girl,” Jessica said, and when Mo opened her mouth Jessica pushed Mo’s panties in so that the sodden crotch rested against her tongue. Mo tasted herself and was embarrassed by how wet she had made her panties.

    Jessica’s hand returned to between Mo’s legs lightly running over her pussy. “Mmm. Nice and smooth. Good little whore,” she whispered. Mo felt her heart flutter with the compliment. She had waxed just the day in anticipation of this meeting.

    Jessica placed her hands on Mo’s shoulders and turned her around. Mo felt Jessica kneel down, and spread apart her ass cheeks.

    “However, you could certainly be cleaner here,” Jessica said as she examined Mo’s asshole. Mo thought she was going to die of embarrassment. She had showered right before coming to the hotel and she hadn’t used the toilet since. There was no way she could be dirty there!

    Jessica stood back up and turned Mo back around. “I think I’m going to have to do something to fix that,” she said, and took the chain connecting the nipples clamps and led Mo into the bathroom. In the bathroom Jessica made Mo kneel, then pushed her down so that her breasts and face were pressed against the tiles and her ass was in the air.

    Mo heard the snap of Jessica putting on a pair of latex gloves, then felt Jessica’s dry gloves hands running over her ass. Once again Jessica spread Mo’s ass cheeks. Then she felt a cold shock as a large dollop of lube was applied to her asshole. A gloved finger began to spread it over and massage the lube against Mo’s tight rear hole before. Then the finger was pushed into Mo’s ass, sliding in easily because of all of the lube and drawing a gasp of shock from Mo.

    The finger withdrew, and Jessica told Mo, “This might be a bit uncomfortable, but I’m sure you can take it.”

    Jessica’s finger was quickly replaced by a small plastic nozzle which she pushed into Mo’s asshole until the plastic bulb it was attached to pressed against Mo. Then Jessica began to squeeze the bulb, pushing a warm salt water mixture into Mo. At first it just felt warm, and almost like relieving herself in reverse, but then she became full, then over full, feeling her stomach swell and bulge. Finally there was no more water in the bulb and Jessica stopped squeezing.

    “I’m going to pull out the spout now,” Jessica told Mo. “Stay very still, and don’t let any leak out.”

    Mo felt the nozzle slowly withdraw from her asshole, which she desperately clenched to try and keep any of the water that had been forced into her from leaking out. She was starting to cramp, her body wanting to force the water out.

    “Now I’m going to have to leave this in for fifteen minutes.” When Mo heard that, she shuddered. There was no way she would be able to hold it for that long. “I know that it would be quite hard to keep it all in so I’m going to give you a little help.”

    The rubber tip of a buttplug was pressed against Mo’s asshole, then slowly pushed in. Mo tried to both relax to let the buttplug in and keep her asshole closed so no water leaked out. It was awkward and felt strange, but soon the widest part of the plug was in and her asshole snapped closed around the base. The cramps were still there, getting worse in fact, but at least Mo didn’t have to concentrate on preventing leaks anymore.

    Mo felt Jessica’s hands on her shoulders, lifting her torso from the tiles of the bathroom floor. She was brought up to kneeling, then her head was steered forward. Mo immediately smelled Jessica’s arousal, and knew what was coming.

    “This should take your mind off your ass,” Jessica said, and Mo extended her tongue to begin licking the very wet pussy of her mistress.


  • ANGIE’S FIRST LESBIAN THREE-WAY

    Font size : +


    I am Angie, of Spanish / English descent, forty-two years old, a voluptuous size 12-14 Taurus, I still have my looks, my olive skin is good and I have a strong sex drive. My legs and firm dimple free, forty-two inch hips and ass is a huge turn on for my man.

    My man John and I have a wonderful sex life, though before I met him I was used to one dimensional vanilla sex. Over time he introduced me to a range of exciting sexual variations.

    I had never had my clitoris and cunt lips, licked to orgasm before I met him: the first time was a huge discovery of exciting new sexual pleasure for me. I loved the way he talked to me as he was licking and teasing my clitoris with the tip of his tongue, then my wet cunt lips as he slowly bought me to a fantastic orgasm with his wet, strong tongue. Then teasing and me edging me to a second climax. So good. Afterwards he told me, while he was tongue fucking he had almost suffocated as I pulled his lips and tongue into my sopping wet cunt while he had his hands grasping my ass cheeks.

    Every week after that he would shave my pubic hair to his satisfaction, something I found very enjoyable and wonderful foreplay – none of my other lovers had ever wanted to shave me. After a few weeks all I had was a thin mohawk style strip above my cunt lips. Great fun telling my girlfriends about it and watching their reaction.

    The next time, after he had licked me for what must have been ten-minutes he inserted a large vibrator into me and slowly increased the speed as I screamed, ‘fucking magic baby, don’t stop’ and squirted.

    The next time he was licking my cunt he handed me my phone and asked me to phone one of my girlfriends and talk about anything but sex. As I neared orgasm my girlfriend was asking me if I was alright and if something was wrong before I orgasmed.

    She phoned me back the next day to ask me about that phone call. “I thought you were having sex, I wish you had told me what was happening. Next time will you tell me while it is happening?,” she asked after I enjoyed telling her in detail what my man was doing to me at the time.

    The next time I had forewarned her, ”Eight-thirty tonight, I want you naked for me while you listen in.” I had the phone on speaker while John was fucking me, so she could hear John talking to me as well. Very exciting.

    A few weeks later he persuaded me to sit on his face for the first time while he lay on his back on the bed so I could watch him licking my cunt in the wall mirror. He had my ass cheeks in his hands as he manipulated my body so I was sliding my cunt lips along his tongue. I could hear strange mewing noises while I enjoyed watching him pleasuring me in the mirror. As I got very close to orgasm I realized it was me making the strange mewing noises. The way he fucked me for thirty minutes after that was magical sex.

    John introduced many variations for our mutual sexual pleasure as he licked me to orgasm: inserting chocolate bars into me, then licking and eating them as well as me. Pouring champagne over my naked body then licking it from my nipples and cunt lips. Sliding ice cubes along my cunt lips with them in his mouth, then showing me how he liked me to give him a head job with.ice cubes in my mouth and some in my hand, as I rubbed them over his balls.

    My favourite while we were having regular sex, was being fucked from behind as we lay sideways on the bed, with John telling me, “i would love to have another really turned woman on watching me fucking you, she could ogle your glorious ass and lick your nipples while I fuck you. And if she likes my cock, even better.”

    I had been bi-curious for years and in due course I agreed to share another woman with him. We decided on a mutual acquaintance, Our arrangement was Janet would sit fully clothed on a chair close to the bed and watch John fuck me from behind as we lay sideways. John told her we wanted to really turn her on while she watched and she could say and do anything she liked while we fucked.

    We were both very skimpily dressed as Janet sat down and watched John slip my gown off, leaving me wearing just a small, very tight white g-string which accentuated my all over tan and ass cheeks.

    “I never realized you had such a sensational ass, awesome, you are a very fuckable, sexy woman Angie,” Janet whispered as John kissed and licked both sides of it and slid my g-string off.

    John was wearing just a pair of jeans as I stood behind him and slid them down to his ankles, teased his nipples then his very erect cock. “What a cock, I never realised you were so well hung, I am going to enjoy this.” Janet whispered as John and I tongue kissed.

    John had taught me to love the sexual excitement of flaunting my naked body for him. Flaunting it for him while he was about to fuck me, and for a female who is going to watch him fucking me at the same time was a new level of sexual excitement for me. So pleased my girlfriend was in awe of his large cock.

    “Enough foreplay, let’s fuck,” John smiled as we positioned ourselves on the bed with Janet watching our every move in the wall mirrors. “Watch and enjoy Janet,” I muttered as another woman was about to watch a man fuck me, a new, exciting experience for me.

    He grasped my ass cheeks firmly in his hands as he slid his rock hard cock into my eager, very wet cunt lips. “Wow, you two are awesome fucking like that. Your nipples are like bullets,” Janet whispered as she licked and sucked them in turn.

    For the first time in my life another woman’s lips and tongue were touching my naked body – and I loved it with my man’s rock hard cock in me while his body was slamming into my ass cheeks.

    We both watched fascinated, and very turned on, as Janet had her skirt up around her waist, legs wide apart as she inserted a large vibrator into her neatly shaved cunt lips. Turning me on, another turn on while she watched my man fucking me, heightening my sexual pleasure.

    A week later John had primed me for my first lesbian experience. He had been showing me lesbian clips featuring bi-sexual porn stars while he licked my shaved cunt. I was surprised how much the woman enjoyed their lesbian encounters, in many cases more than having sex with a man.

    So good, licking a younger woman with my tongue while my man was slowly fucking me in sync. I could sense Janet was close to orgasm as I teased her cunt lips with just the tip of my tongue while enjoying the power I had over her at that moment. “So good, fuck my cunt, so good, fuck my cunt, so fucking good, fuck my cunt,” she was almost chanting as I feel a great sense of relief at giving another woman an orgasm for the first time in my life as my man started to increase the intensity of his long strokes while he fucks me.

    By the time Janet had her fourth orgasm while I pleasured her with newly discovered skills using my tongue, lips and fingers the three of us had totally lost our inhibitions as we urged each other to new sexual highs. Still not sure who made the most noise as they climaxed, Janet, John or me.

    “Can I have John next time?” Janet asked coyly in the afterglow as we wound down. I would love to suck his big cock while you fuck me with your tongue.

    “Very tempting, wait and see,” I replied, already anticipating another new sexual experience.

    Janet, a lipstick lesbian, had often told us about her bi-sexual experiences. She was a few years younger than us and a very attractive woman who exuded sex appeal.

    My man had helped me choose what to wear, or not to wear, for the occasion, heels, a mini-skirt that barely covers my cunt and ass cheeks, a thin gold chain around my waist that hangs a few inches above my naked cunt and a skimpy short top completely unbuttoned to highlight my cleavage.

    “You look sensational baby, and very fuckable,” he told me in an agitated voice, his erection obvious in his tight jeans with no shirt. This was a big moment for both of us, a new sexual experience and new sexual pleasure. The first time he had watched me with another woman, something he had wanted since I first told him I was bi-sexual lesbian.

    Janet arrived on time and I was looking forward to my new sexual experience, a full on lesbian seduction from a younger, very attractive bi-sexual woman.

    Our first contact was electric as we kissed with our tongues. Janet whispered, “I have been wet for you all week, very wet. I want to give you sapphic pleasure like you have never, ever had,” she whispered as she slowly undressed me while kissing me, before I led her to my bedroom.

    She was wearing heels and a knee length dress, as she reached behind it dropped to the floor leaving her completely naked. We had our hands all over each other as we licked kissed each other’s nipples. The sensation of her sliding her very erect nipples along mine was exquisite.

    I love having the insides of my thighs teased and licked as foreplay, something Janet did beautifully as she licked and kissed them very teasingly to a point just short of my cunt lips. The first time I felt the tip of her tongue on my cunt lips was absolute sexual magic. And it got even better as she found my very engorged clit. I love having my clit stimulated and the pleasure of a woman doing it with her tongue, so different to a man.

    “I love watching you two baby, very exciting for me,” John muttered as I looked up briefly to see him teasing his roaring erection with his fingertips.

    Janet told me to kneel over her face as she rubbed a very erect nipple along my wet cunt lips. “I love licking you with my hands on your gorgeous big ass. And I love your man watching while he is teasing his big cock.

    “Are you enjoying me licking your cunt lips? I can stop if you want me to,” Janet teased knowing I was past the point of no return. “Lay on your back and prop yourself on your elbows and you can watch me tongue fucking you.

    “Are you getting close? I think so, your body is very tense,” Janet whispered as she has her arms wrapped around my thighs. I am so close to a mind blowing orgasm, my first ever from a female, that I cannot speak as she teases and edges me.

    All I want to do is enjoy the mind blowing orgasm that is so close, so close I want to prolong the build-up and pleasure while my man is watching.

    “Cum for me Consuela, cum for me, now,” Janet whispers as my whole body shakes and shudders. “Again for me, again and again,” she whispers as she does wonderful things to my cunt lips with her tongue while John is licking my nipples. Double pleasure as a male and female are licking my most sensitive sexual contact points.

    “Love watching another woman fucking you with her tongue baby, now show Janet what you can do,” John told me as I positioned Janet on her back so I can have the second part of my first ever lesbian experience with my man watching. I am hesitant at first as I lick Janet’s very erect nipples but her reaction is a huge turn on for me.

    My sexual experiences are about to take a huge leap as I prepare to lick another woman’s cunt lips for the first time while my man watches as I wrap my arms around her thighs. Just as my tongue makes contact with her cunt lips I can feel John grasping the cheeks of my ass, then his rock-hard cock is sliding into me and he is fucking me from behind as I pleasure Janet.

    “How many times have I told you that I wanted to fuck you like this while you licked another woman baby?” Now we are doing it, right now.”

    “You are very good Consuela, very good. Are you sure you haven’t done this before? Love you licking my cunt lips while I watch your man fucking you.”

    There is making love, straight out fucking and now this, my ultimate sexual experience as I pleasure a young girl.

    Like most things in life a I constantly wanted to take my bi-sexual experiences to the next level. The first time two women, Janet and one of her friends, seduced me was so exciting while my man watched. Wonderful new levels of sexual pleasure,

    A week later Janet asked if I would like to have her and two young girls. She texted me some pics of the girls with her, all of them naked in bed together. “I have the girls all about you and showed them some pics of your naked body. They would love you to seduce them, a new challenge for you. So would I.”

    I could think of nothing else for the next week other than seducing the two young girls while Janet and my lover watch. On the Tuesday night looking at the pics of the girls while my man tongue fucked me, bringing me to orgasm before he fucked me while I showed the pics of the girls.

    Forty-two years old with a sex life I had fantasized about for years. A voyeur male lover with a large thick cock, a wonderful same sex lover, and soon two young girls for my sexual pleasure.

    On the Thursday night my man talking dirty to me while he tongue fucked me with my hips and ass on a pillow. “Are you going to tongue fuck those two girls? Would you like the two girls to fuck you with their tongues? What about Janet, what part will she play with the girls? What about me, may I masturbate fro Janet and the girls?”

    On the Saturday night when Janet arrived with the girls I was immediately attracted to them, tongue kissing them in turn before Janet and me kissed with our tongues, before she kissed my man while I gave the girls my full attention, kissing them passionately in turn while I whispered, “I want you, I want to have you, make love to you.”

    So good my male and female lover watching a young girl tongue fucking me, bringing me to orgasm.